The mystery of the temple and city described in the nine last chapters of Ezekiel unfolded ... by William Alleine ...
         Alleine, William, 1614-1677.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 551 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 153 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A23677
         Wing A1077
         ESTC R28209
         10450376
         ocm 10450376
         45084
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A23677)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45084)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1392:20)
      
       
         
           
             The mystery of the temple and city described in the nine last chapters of Ezekiel unfolded ... by William Alleine ...
             Alleine, William, 1614-1677.
          
           [5], 290 p.
           
             Printed for B. Harris and are to be sold ... by T. Wall,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             Earlier ed. published in 1677 without second part.
             In 2 parts: each part has separate t.p. Title of 2nd part: Some discovery of the new heavens and the new earth / by William Alleine. London : for Benjamin Haris, 1679 (pp. 1-188)
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Ezekiel -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Eschatology -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               Mystery
               OF
               THE
               TEMPLE
               and
               CITY
               ,
               DESCRIBED
               In
               the
               NINE
               last
               Chapters
               of
               EZEKIEL
               UNFOLDED
               .
               Also
               these
               following
               Particulars
               are
               briefly
               handled
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Calling
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   Things
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Two
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   perishing
                   by
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   Some
                   Signs
                   of
                   the
                   Times
                   when
                   the
                   Fall
                   of
                   BABYLON
                   is
                   near
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Some
                   Advantages
                   which
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   these
                   Truths
                   will
                   afford
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   some
                   Counsels
                   and
                   Directions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               
                 WILLIAM
                 ALLEINE
                 ,
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               
                 PSAL.
                 lxxxvii
                 .
                 3
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 enter
                 in
                 thorow
                 the
                 Gates
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 
                   REV.
                   xxii
                   .
                   14
                
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 B.
                 Harris
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               
                 Stationers
                 Arms
              
               in
               Sweetings-Alley
               ,
               near
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Exchange
              
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 T.
                 Wall
              
               near
               the
               
                 To
                 sey
              
               in
               Bristol
               .
               1679.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Discovery
               OF
               THE
               NEVV
               HEAVENS
               ,
               AND
               THE
               NEVV
               EARTH
               .
               ALSO
               OF
               The
               Earnest
               Expectation
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               its
               Bondage
               ,
               into
               the
               Glorious
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               TOGETHER
               With
               some
               Hints
               wherein
               it
               will
               consist
               :
               Gathered
               out
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               .
               AS
               ALSO
               A
               Guess
               at
               the
               Time
               wherein
               it
               may
               probably
               be
               expected
               .
               Together
               with
               the
               Profitable
               Uses
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ;
               As
               in
               2
               Pet.
               3.14
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 WILLIAM
                 ALLEINE
              
               ,
               Now
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Benjamin
                 Harris
              
               .
               1679.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 IT
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 recompence
                 of
                 much
                 Labour
                 in
                 bringing
                 forth
                 that
                 which
                 here
                 follows
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 a
              
               dark
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 make
                 thee
                 resolve
                 ,
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 did
                 concerning
                 the
                 burning
                 Bush
              
               ,
               I
               'le
               turn
               aside
               to
               see
               this
               great
               Sight
               ;
               even
               that
               City
               ,
               the
               Frame
               whereof
               was
               shewn
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               whose
               Name
               shall
               be
               
                 JEHOVAH
                 SHAMMAH
              
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               there
               .
               
                 In
                 this
              
               Prophecy
               
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 in
              
               Paul
               '
               
                 s
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 understood
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 shall
                 lead
                 into
                 these
              
               Mysteries
               ,
               
                 whose
                 work
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 lead
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 first
                 applyed
                 my self
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 serious
                 and
                 fixed
                 search
                 into
                 the
              
               Matters
               
                 contained
                 in
                 this
              
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 blind
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 blind
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 put
                 his
                 Hands
                 upon
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
              
               I
               see
               Men
               like
               Trees
               walking
               .
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 others
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
              
               Angels
               in
               desiring
               to
               look
               into
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 they
                 may
              
               see
               and
               discover
               
                 them
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 .
                 The
                 Glorious
                 Truths
                 which
                 here
                 lie
                 hid
                 under
                 a
                 Vail
                 of
              
               Legal
               Shadows
               and
               Figures
               ,
               
                 do
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
              
               Scripture
               
                 appear
                 with
              
               open
               Face
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 speaking
                 by
              
               Ezekiel
               in
               Parables
               ,
               
                 doth
                 by
                 other
              
               holy
               Men
               of
               God
               
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 teaching
                 by
              
               Parables
               
                 is
                 very
              
               grateful
               ,
               and
               convincing
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
              
               Parable
               
                 is
                 understood
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               Wise
               thus
               given
               forth
               
                 do
                 better
                 sink
                 down
                 into
                 the
              
               Heart
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 let
                 slip
                 .
              
               August
               .
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Civ
               .
               Dei.
               Cap.
               56.
               
                 saith
                 well
              
               ,
               Nemo
               ambigit
               &
               per
               similitudines
               liberius
               quaeque
               cognosci
               ,
               &
               cum
               aliqua
               difficultate
               quaesita
               ,
               multo
               gratius
               inveniri
               .
               Qui
               enim
               prorsus
               non
               inveniunt
               quod
               quaerunt
               ,
               fame
               laborant
               .
               Qui
               autem
               non
               quaerunt
               quia
               in
               promptu
               habent
               ,
               fastidio
               saepe
               marcescunt
               .
               In
               utroque
               autem
               languor
               cavendus
               est
               .
               Magnifice
               igitur
               &
               salubriter
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               ita
               Scripturam
               modificavit
               ,
               ut
               locis
               apertioribus
               fami
               occurreret
               ,
               obscurioribus
               fastidia
               detergerit
               .
               Nihil
               enim
               fere
               de
               illis
               difficultatibus
               eruitur
               ,
               quod
               non
               planissime
               alibi
               reperiatur
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
              
               Holy
               Spirit
               
                 brings
                 the
              
               light
               Scripture
               
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
              
               dark
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               plain
               Scripture
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Parable
               ,
               
                 is
                 an
              
               Interpreter
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Endeavour
                 of
                 any
                 to
                 do
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 and
                 other
              
               Prophecies
               ,
               
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 these
                 two
                 Instances
                 for
                 their
                 Encouragement
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Eunuch
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               worship
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               return
               ,
               as
               he
               sate
               in
               his
               Chariot
               ,
               read
               Esaias
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               
               when
               he
               read
               God
               hearkened
               ,
               and
               heard
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               said
               to
               Philip
               ,
               Go
               near
               and
               joyn
               thy self
               to
               this
               Chariot
               :
               
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
              
               ,
               Here
               's
               one
               reading
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               but
               would
               understand
               ;
               go
               thou
               therefore
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               to
               understand
               it
               :
               and
               Philip
               began
               at
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               preached
               unto
               him
               Jesus
               .
               
                 So
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 your
                 Hearts
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 shown
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 the
                 Spirit
                 will
                 not
                 joyn
                 himself
                 to
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach
                 much
                 of
              
               Jesus
               
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 this
              
               Prophecy
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 Instance
                 is
                 that
                 of
              
               Daniel
               ,
               Chap.
               9.2
               .
               Who
               understood
               by
               Books
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Years
               of
               
               Jerusalem's
               desolations
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 Verse
              
               3.
               sets
               himself
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               whilest
               he
               was
               speaking
               ,
               the
               Man
               Gabriel
               being
               caused
               to
               flie
               swiftly
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               O
               Daniel
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               come
               forth
               to
               give
               thee
               Skill
               and
               Understanding
               .
               If
               Daniel
               
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 the
              
               Prophecy
               of
               Jeremiah
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 understood
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
              
               Jew's
               Deliverance
               from
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               
                 neither
                 had
                 that
              
               Great
               Discovery
               
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 his
              
               Prayer
               ,
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               
                 Now
                 go
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 thee
              
               Skill
               and
               Understanding
               
                 also
                 in
                 this
              
               dark
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 abundant
                 Matter
              
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
              
               Hope
               
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 an
              
               Anchor
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               Troublous
               and
               tempestuous
               Times
               .
               
                 When
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 other
              
               Prophecies
               ,
               
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 as
              
               Moses
               on
               the
               top
               of
               Pisgah
               ,
               taking
               a
               View
               of
               the
               Promised
               Land
               :
               
                 And
                 thus
                 may
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Men
                 of
              
               Issachar
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
              
               Understanding
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Times
               ,
               
                 to
                 know
              
               what
               Israel
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
             
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
              
               ensuing
               Discourse
               ,
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               Men
               
                 may
                 be
                 various
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 Some
                 may
              
               judge
               that
               too
               little
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
              
               Things
               should
               be
               more
               particularly
               spoken
               to
               .
               
                 Others
                 may
              
               think
               that
               too
               much
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 and
                 may
              
               scoff
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Athenians
               ,
               Thou
               bringest
               certain
               strange
               things
               to
               our
               Ears
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 complain
              
               that
               too
               little
               is
               said
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 confess
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 the
              
               Description
               
                 of
                 this
              
               TEMPLE
               and
               CITY
               ,
               
                 hath
                 its
                 proper
              
               Signification
               :
               
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 for
              
               want
               of
               Time
               ,
               
                 but
                 for
              
               want
               of
               better
               Skill
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               of
               all
               these
               Things
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 now
              
               speak
               particularly
               ;
               
                 yet
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 of
              
               Hosea
               verified
               ,
               Then
               shall
               we
               know
               ,
               if
               we
               follow
               on
               to
               know
               the
               Lord.
               
                 If
                 any
                 say
              
               ,
               't
               is
               too
               much
               ;
               
                 let
                 them
              
               enter
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               weigh
               the
               Scriptures
               well
               ,
               
                 on
                 which
                 the
              
               Things
               which
               may
               seem
               strange
               are
               grounded
               ,
               
                 before
                 they
              
               reject
               them
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Aim
               
                 hath
                 been
                 not
              
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               from
               Fancy
               and
               Conceit
               ,
               but
               all
               from
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 a
              
               private
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 but
                 an
              
               Interpretation
               justified
               
                 by
                 other
              
               Scriptures
               :
               
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
              
               positive
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               
                 but
                 as
              
               propounding
               some
               things
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Prophets
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
              
               judge
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 of
              
               Error
               
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 presume
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 be
              
               destructive
               to
               the
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 Matter
                 of
              
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 concerns
              
               Gopel-Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Magistracy
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               
                 are
                 throughout
              
               asserted
               and
               justified
               .
               That
               good
               thing
               
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 said
              
               he
               will
               perform
               ,
               
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 this
              
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Revelation
               of
               Christ's
               Personal
               Presence
               and
               Reign
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 a
              
               
               little
               disparaged
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Carnal
               Imaginations
               and
               Conceits
               
                 of
                 some
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
              
               Smoak
               of
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               ,
               
                 which
                 arising
                 thence
                 ,
                 did
              
               darken
               the
               Glory
               
                 of
                 a
                 very
              
               precious
               Primitive
               Truth
               ,
               
                 and
                 exposed
                 it
                 to
                 that
              
               Contempt
               
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 long
                 lien
              
               buried
               .
               
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 the
              
               Old
               Serpent
               sown
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               
                 begins
                 now
              
               to
               be
               raised
               in
               glory
               .
               
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 way
                 of
              
               Preface
               ,
               
                 but
                 those
              
               Two
               Petitions
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               and
               thy
               Will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Thy
               Kingdom
               
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 thy
              
               Disciples
               ;
               
                 let
                 it
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 over
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 one
                 of
                 a
              
               City
               ,
               
                 two
                 of
                 a
              
               Family
               
                 are
                 brought
                 to
              
               Sion
               ,
               
                 and
                 make
                 a
              
               little
               Flock
               .
               
                 Let
                 the
                 time
                 come
                 when
              
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Kindreds
               of
               the
               Nations
               shall
               worship
               before
               him
               .
               
                 Now
                 thou
                 dost
              
               Govern
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 be
                 thou
              
               Governour
               also
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
               
                 And
                 thy
              
               Will
               
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 few
              
               Calebs
               and
               Josuahs
               
                 that
                 follow
                 thee
                 fully
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Best
                 are
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 doing
                 thy
              
               Will
               as
               't
               is
               done
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               
                 'T
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 on
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 sincerity
                 and
                 uprightness
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 exactness
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 when
                 the
              
               King
               of
               Glory
               
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
              
               Saints
               
                 with
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               EVEN
               SO
               COME
               LORD
               JESUS
               ,
               AMEN
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Nine
               last
               Chapters
               of
               Ezekiel
               in
               part
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             
               IN
               these
               last
               Chapters
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               of
               Ezekiel
               we
               have
               a
               description
               of
               a
               Temple
               ,
               and
               City
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               God
               were
               represented
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               by
               which
               we
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               a
               material
               Temple
               ,
               or
               City
               ,
               built
               after
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Jews
               from
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Temple
               and
               City
               here
               described
               ,
               are
               far
               different
               from
               the
               City
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Temple
               there
               ,
               both
               for
               situation
               and
               largeness
               .
               The
               Temple
               in
               the
               description
               of
               it
               is
               as
               large
               as
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               as
               large
               as
               a
               Country
               :
               For
               the
               Temple
               with
               the
               Courts
               thereof
               ,
               being
               a
               perfect
               Square
               ,
               each
               side
               contained
               five
               hundred
               Reeds
               ,
               Chap.
               42.16
               .
               and
               the
               circumference
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               eighteen
               thousand
               Measures
               ,
               which
               is
               judged
               by
               Interpreters
               to
               be
               a
               vast
               circuit
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               River
               is
               said
               to
               issue
               from
               under
               the
               Threshould
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               Chap.
               47.1
               .
               which
               is
               not
               any
               where
               affirmed
               of
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               evidently
               appears
               from
               Chap.
               41.12
               .
               where
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               a
               separate
               place
               ,
               and
               a
               Building
               before
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               distinct
               from
               the
               Temple
               before
               described
               ;
               for
               
               the
               Building
               in
               the
               separate
               place
               is
               not
               so
               large
               as
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               breadth
               thereof
               being
               seventy
               Cubits
               ,
               and
               the
               length
               ninety
               Cubits
               :
               so
               that
               this
               Building
               with
               the
               separate
               place
               is
               but
               equal
               with
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               hundred
               Cubits
               each
               way
               .
               And
               farther
               ,
               this
               Building
               cannot
               be
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               ,
               for
               the
               Dimensions
               are
               different
               :
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               is
               but
               twenty
               Cubits
               long
               ,
               and
               twenty
               Cubits
               broad
               ,
               verse
               4.
               
               Now
               we
               do
               not
               read
               of
               such
               a
               Building
               and
               separate
               place
               near
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               1
               Kings
               6.27
               .
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               an
               inner
               house
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               joyning
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               in
               a
               separate
               place
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               Temple
               and
               City
               shall
               not
               have
               being
               on
               Earth
               ,
               till
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               shall
               be
               brought
               back
               from
               their
               Captivity
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               serve
               the
               City
               ,
               serve
               it
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               48.19
               .
               and
               the
               Land
               is
               to
               be
               divided
               by
               lot
               unto
               the
               Tribes
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 verse
              
               29.
               which
               are
               all
               named
               ,
               and
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               have
               also
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               These
               reasons
               make
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               somewhat
               else
               must
               be
               meant
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               1
               Pet.
               1.4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 a
                 spiritual
                 house
                 :
              
               and
               Gal.
               4.
               
               ●
               .
               Paul
               speaks
               of
               a
               Jerusalem
               which
               is
               above
               ,
               and
               John
               of
               that
               Jerusalem
               which
               cometh
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               .
               So
               this
               is
               here
               understood
               :
               and
               the
               Temple
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               made
               of
               lively
               stones
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               pure
               and
               glorious
               state
               which
               it
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               when
               Antichrist
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               :
               and
               those
               things
               which
               may
               be
               shaken
               ,
               being
               the
               things
               made
               by
               men
               ,
               shall
               be
               removed
               .
               The
               Temple
               and
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               were
               Types
               
               hereof
               .
               And
               this
               glorious
               Church
               will
               be
               the
               substance
               of
               those
               shadows
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               their
               names
               .
               And
               what
               is
               here
               foretold
               ,
               had
               the
               beginning
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               in
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               gathered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               since
               continued
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               shall
               have
               its
               perfect
               accomplishment
               when
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               shall
               come
               down
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               come
               in
               .
               So
               that
               we
               may
               conclude
               with
               Rabbi
               Solomon
               ,
               quoted
               by
               
                 Cornelius
                 à
                 Lapide
                 ,
                 Omnia
                 quae
                 in
                 Ezekiele
                 de
                 Jerusalem
                 scribuntur
                 ,
                 de
                 sancta
                 civitate
                 ,
                 supernâ
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 absque
                 dubio
                 intelligenda
                 sunt
                 .
              
               All
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               of
               this
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
               as
               it
               shall
               come
               down
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               estate
               which
               it
               shall
               be
               then
               in
               .
               Now
               that
               somewhat
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               may
               be
               made
               known
               ,
               I
               shall
               propose
               several
               things
               to
               consideration
               ;
               not
               proceeding
               therein
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               but
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               bring
               the
               main
               things
               of
               it
               to
               several
               heads
               .
               And
               truly
               I
               may
               say
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               him
               that
               teacheth
               Man
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               by
               running
               thus
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               Knowledge
               hath
               increased
               ,
               and
               haply
               some
               hints
               may
               be
               given
               ,
               which
               may
               provoke
               others
               to
               search
               further
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               to
               be
               laid
               down
               shall
               be
               for
               an
               Introduction
               to
               the
               rest
               which
               are
               to
               follow
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               Prop.
               1.
               
               What
               is
               here
               represented
               should
               with
               all
               seriousness
               and
               diligence
               be
               lookt
               into
               and
               considered
               ,
               chap.
               40.4
               .
               
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 behold
                 with
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 with
                 thine
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 thine
                 heart
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 :
                 declare
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 
                 seest
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               This
               Command
               so
               vehemently
               urged
               in
               so
               many
               expressions
               belongs
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               external
               and
               internal
               Senses
               are
               called
               upon
               ,
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               attend
               to
               what
               is
               made
               known
               to
               the
               Prophet
               in
               this
               Vision
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               an
               exact
               view
               of
               it
               :
               and
               surely
               it
               may
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               upon
               diligent
               search
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               prayer
               ,
               much
               may
               be
               understood
               of
               this
               so
               dark
               a
               Prophecy
               .
               'T
               is
               again
               prest
               ,
               chap.
               44.5
               .
               
                 Mark
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 with
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               See
               ,
               and
               set
               thine
               heart
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               place
               it
               is
               commanded
               ;
               behold
               with
               thine
               eyes
               the
               Frame
               ,
               and
               set
               thine
               heart
               to
               know
               the
               signification
               of
               it
               :
               behold
               with
               thine
               eyes
               the
               shadow
               ,
               and
               set
               thine
               heart
               upon
               the
               substance
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               set
               upon
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               know
               the
               Mystery
               of
               them
               .
               This
               Prophecy
               then
               should
               not
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               unprofitable
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               .
               Surely
               if
               all
               Scripture
               be
               profitable
               ,
               then
               this
               also
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               things
               were
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               then
               these
               things
               likewise
               ,
               how
               dark
               soever
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               .
               Luke
               2.20
               .
               Christ
               read
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               then
               closed
               the
               Book
               and
               expounded
               the
               place
               to
               the
               Hearers
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 this
                 Scripture
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 your
                 ears
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               like
               Christ
               ,
               they
               should
               read
               and
               give
               the
               meaning
               of
               Scripture
               .
               But
               as
               to
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               what
               do
               the
               most
               when
               they
               have
               read
               it
               ,
               but
               close
               the
               Book
               and
               lay
               it
               aside
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               those
               reproved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Isa
               .
               29.11
               .
               
                 The
                 vision
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 become
                 unto
                 you
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 that
                 is
                 sealed
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 delivered
                 unto
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 learned
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Read
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 :
                 
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 sealed
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 book
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Read
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 learned
                 .
              
               The
               Preachers
               excuse
               is
               ,
               the
               book
               is
               sealed
               ;
               the
               Peoples
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               learned
               :
               but
               God
               hath
               not
               sealed
               it
               ,
               therefore
               let
               not
               men
               seal
               it
               either
               to
               themselves
               or
               others
               .
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 with
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 thine
                 heart
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 shew
                 thee
                 .
              
               Let
               not
               any
               then
               shut
               their
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               turn
               away
               their
               hearts
               ,
               from
               these
               so
               admirable
               and
               glorious
               Discoveries
               .
               For
               as
               God
               hath
               not
               said
               to
               the
               Seed
               of
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Seek
                 ye
                 me
                 in
                 vain
              
               ;
               so
               he
               doth
               not
               here
               say
               ,
               
                 See
                 in
                 vain
              
               .
            
             
               Prop.
               2.
               
               What
               is
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               given
               forth
               as
               a
               Precept
               ,
               and
               as
               shewing
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               Promise
               ,
               and
               as
               declaring
               what
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               glorious
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               here
               set
               forth
               ;
               as
               chap.
               45.9
               .
               
                 O
                 Princes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 remove
                 violence
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               Princes
               at
               all
               times
               ought
               ,
               so
               then
               the
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               shall
               remove
               violence
               according
               to
               that
               promise
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.18
               .
               
                 Violence
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               44.24
               .
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 shall
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 judgments
                 .
              
               Though
               't
               is
               their
               duty
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               always
               their
               practice
               :
               but
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               here
               foretold
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               as
               their
               duty
               ,
               so
               their
               constant
               practice
               .
               Plato
               gave
               an
               Idea
               of
               a
               Commonwealth
               ,
               not
               such
               as
               ever
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               now
               here
               we
               have
               an
               Idea
               of
               a
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               not
               onely
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               also
               which
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               Prop.
               3.
               
               In
               this
               Prophecy
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               these
               two
               representations
               of
               a
               Temple
               and
               City
               :
               by
               the
               Temple
               is
               set
               
               forth
               a
               pure
               and
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               constituted
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shall
               be
               purely
               worshipped
               .
               In
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               ,
               who
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               .
               The
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               and
               here
               they
               shall
               be
               found
               .
               By
               City
               is
               meant
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               Commonwealth
               .
               As
               the
               same
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               a
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               all
               that
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               also
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               so
               will
               it
               be
               in
               this
               time
               and
               State
               here
               foretold
               .
               In
               this
               Temple
               Christ
               is
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Priest
               upon
               a
               Throne
               ,
               ministring
               for
               men
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God.
               In
               this
               City
               he
               is
               a
               King
               ;
               in
               the
               Temple
               he
               is
               Head
               of
               Saints
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               leading
               them
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               chap.
               46.10
               .
               giveth
               counsel
               ,
               life
               ,
               grace
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               acceptance
               to
               all
               .
               As
               the
               Heart
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Life
               ;
               as
               the
               Sun
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               giving
               light
               to
               all
               ,
               so
               is
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               in
               the
               City
               he
               is
               Head
               of
               the
               same
               Saints
               as
               a
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             
               Prop.
               4.
               
               The
               Church
               which
               is
               here
               set
               forth
               as
               a
               Temple
               and
               City
               ,
               is
               that
               glorious
               Church
               which
               shall
               be
               after
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               even
               that
               Church
               whose
               Windows
               shall
               be
               of
               Agates
               ,
               and
               Gates
               of
               Carbuncles
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               borders
               of
               pleasant
               stones
               .
               And
               as
               this
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               so
               therefore
               it
               is
               described
               by
               a
               Temple
               like
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               by
               Jewish
               Rites
               and
               Figures
               .
               The
               Substance
               is
               given
               forth
               under
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Shadows
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               speaking
               of
               things
               which
               
               shall
               concern
               the
               Jews
               ,
               speaks
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Jews
               Language
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               appears
               ,
               because
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               having
               Portions
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               Gates
               in
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               the
               Strangers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               shall
               have
               an
               Inheritance
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Prop.
               5.
               
               There
               is
               an
               Outer
               and
               an
               Inner
               Temple
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Description
               :
               the
               outer
               Temple
               with
               its
               Courts
               and
               Gates
               ,
               and
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Courts
               and
               Gates
               are
               described
               ,
               chap.
               40.
               and
               41.
               and
               the
               building
               of
               the
               separate
               place
               ,
               chap.
               41.13
               .
               which
               is
               there
               called
               the
               Inner
               House
               and
               Inner
               Temple
               ,
               verse
               15.
               and
               17.
               
               In
               this
               Inner
               Temple
               are
               North
               and
               South
               Chambers
               ,
               even
               many
               Mansions
               .
               Here
               are
               Priests
               which
               approach
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               eat
               the
               most
               holy
               things
               .
               Without
               in
               the
               Outer
               Temple
               are
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               are
               holy
               things
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Inner
               Temple
               the
               most
               holy
               things
               are
               eaten
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               in
               a
               Beatifical
               Vision
               of
               him
               .
               Here
               is
               also
               a
               City
               described
               with
               its
               Gates
               ;
               and
               without
               that
               ,
               Portions
               for
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               each
               Tribe
               having
               a
               Portion
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               a
               Gate
               in
               the
               City
               .
               Now
               what
               doth
               this
               signifie
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Church
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               City
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Inner
               Temple
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Saints
               come
               up
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Christ
               ;
               of
               Saints
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               both
               raised
               and
               coming
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               those
               which
               shall
               be
               then
               changed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               that
               there
               will
               be
               Churches
               also
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Saints
               ,
               which
               shall
               
               have
               Portions
               in
               the
               Land
               ;
               and
               Churches
               of
               the
               Outer
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Saints
               in
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Courts
               ,
               and
               Gates
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Inner
               Temple
               .
               Those
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               Courts
               ,
               and
               Gates
               ,
               and
               Outer
               Temple
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               Perfection
               there
               required
               ,
               and
               that
               measure
               of
               Light
               and
               Holiness
               which
               shall
               be
               due
               to
               that
               state
               ;
               and
               shall
               perform
               the
               Service
               which
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               them
               in
               that
               station
               .
               And
               these
               Churches
               without
               shall
               have
               gate
               holiness
               ,
               court-holiness
               ,
               court-attainments
               ,
               and
               Outer
               Temple
               perfection
               ,
               communion
               ,
               and
               comforts
               ;
               and
               the
               others
               shall
               have
               Inner
               Temple
               holiness
               ,
               perfection
               ,
               and
               consolations
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               City
               :
               there
               is
               the
               beloved
               City
               ,
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               26.9
               .
               and
               there
               is
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               Saints
               like
               the
               camp
               of
               Israel
               ,
               when
               the
               Tribes
               marched
               and
               pitched
               in
               order
               about
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               same
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Septuagint
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               camp
               of
               Israel
               .
               This
               camp
               will
               consist
               of
               called
               Iews
               and
               converted
               Gentiles
               ,
               even
               the
               Nations
               of
               them
               which
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               shall
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ;
               for
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               light
               shall
               fill
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Immanuel
               ;
               and
               every
               little
               chamber
               of
               the
               gates
               hath
               a
               window
               to
               let
               in
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               light
               into
               it
               .
               This
               camp
               of
               the
               Saints
               will
               be
               
                 urbs
                 mobilis
                 &
                 castrensis
              
               ,
               a
               moveable
               and
               Tent
               City
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 urbs
                 fixa
              
               .
               The
               former
               will
               answer
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               dwelling
               in
               Tents
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               the
               state
               of
               that
               Church
               when
               Ierusalem
               was
               the
               City
               chosen
               of
               God
               to
               place
               his
               Name
               in
               .
               So
               then
               there
               will
               be
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Iews
               shall
               be
               called
               Saints
               in
               two
               different
               states
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               glorified
               and
               not
               glorified
               .
               That
               
               there
               will
               be
               glorified
               ones
               shall
               be
               after
               proved
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               some
               not
               glorified
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               by
               this
               Argument
               :
               There
               will
               be
               marrying
               and
               begetting
               of
               children
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               among
               the
               raised
               Saints
               ,
               for
               they
               marry
               not
               ,
               neither
               are
               given
               in
               marriage
               ;
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               Saints
               in
               an
               inferiour
               state
               ,
               among
               whom
               this
               will
               be
               .
               And
               that
               some
               Saints
               shall
               beget
               children
               then
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               chap.
               47.22
               .
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 divide
                 the
                 land
                 by
                 lot
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 strangers
                 that
                 sojourn
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 beget
                 children
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               This
               likewise
               is
               manifest
               from
               Isa
               .
               59.20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 redeemer
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 turn
                 from
                 transgression
                 in
                 Iacob
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 covenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 spirit
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 seeds
                 seed
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               This
               Promise
               concerns
               the
               Iews
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               the
               Apostle
               proves
               their
               calling
               ,
               Rom.
               11.26
               .
               Now
               after
               their
               calling
               they
               shall
               have
               Seed
               and
               Seeds
               Seed
               .
               Isa
               .
               60.15
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 many
                 generations
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
              
               61.9
               .
               
                 Their
                 seed
                 shall
                 be
                 known
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 of-spring
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
              
               65.23
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 labour
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 nor
                 bring
                 forth
                 for
                 trouble
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 of-spring
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Promise
               is
               to
               them
               and
               their
               of-spring
               ,
               who
               shall
               all
               be
               sanctified
               ones
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               curse
               of
               Adam
               shall
               not
               then
               rest
               upon
               any
               of
               the
               Saints
               children
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
             
               Prop.
               6.
               
               This
               Temple
               and
               City
               ,
               this
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               which
               was
               constituted
               and
               framed
               according
               to
               an
               Heavenly
               pattern
               ;
               
                 Moses
                 did
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
              
               ;
               and
               Solomon
               
                 built
                 the
                 Temple
                 after
                 the
                 form
                 which
                 was
                 shewn
                 to
              
               David
               
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28.12
               .
               So
               Christ
               shall
               build
               this
               Temple
               according
               to
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 pattern
              
               .
               All
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               
                 line
                 and
                 measure
              
               ,
               and
               every
               part
               shall
               have
               its
               
                 due
                 proportion
              
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               will
               be
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 House
                 fitly
                 framed
                 ,
                 growing
                 into
                 an
                 holy
                 Temple
              
               ;
               chap.
               40.3
               .
               Ezekiel
               saw
               a
               man
               ,
               
                 whose
                 appearance
                 was
                 as
                 Brass
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 line
                 of
                 Flax
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 measuring
                 Reed
                 .
              
               This
               is
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               do
               his
               Work
               exactly
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               rule
               .
            
             
               Prop.
               7.
               
               There
               were
               some
               things
               commanded
               to
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               description
               of
               this
               Temple
               and
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               not
               mentioning
               of
               them
               with
               other
               Jewish
               Rites
               and
               Ordinances
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               doth
               argue
               the
               Perfection
               which
               the
               Church
               here
               described
               shall
               have
               ,
               above
               what
               it
               had
               under
               Moses
               ,
               or
               any
               time
               since
               .
               Now
               to
               shew
               this
               ,
               consider
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               was
               a
               Candlestick
               for
               Light
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               :
               much
               is
               spoken
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Exod.
               25.31
               .
               and
               in
               other
               places
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Gospel-Churches
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               
                 Golden
                 Candlesticks
              
               ,
               Rev.
               1.20
               .
               and
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               are
               called
               
                 two
                 Candlesticks
              
               ,
               Rev.
               11.4
               .
               A
               Candlestick
               is
               to
               hold
               forth
               light
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               :
               And
               when
               Gospel-Churches
               are
               called
               Candlesticks
               ,
               it
               notes
               Churches
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               time
               of
               darkness
               ,
               when
               a
               Candle
               is
               useful
               .
               Thus
               in
               
               John's
               time
               
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 darkness
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               John
               1.5
               .
               
                 The
                 light
                 shineth
                 in
                 darkness
              
               .
               And
               the
               two
               prophesying
               
               Witnesses
               ,
               are
               Lights
               ,
               shining
               in
               Darkness
               .
               Heathenish
               ,
               Mahometan
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               darkness
               hath
               covered
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               the
               few
               Witnesses
               of
               Christ
               have
               been
               Candlesticks
               holding
               forth
               the
               true
               light
               in
               a
               dark
               time
               and
               place
               .
               But
               in
               the
               description
               of
               this
               Temple
               and
               City
               ,
               we
               read
               nothing
               of
               a
               Candlestick
               ,
               or
               light
               of
               a
               Candle
               .
               Whence
               may
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               here
               fore-told
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               glorious
               in
               respect
               of
               Light
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               than
               as
               yet
               it
               hath
               been
               ;
               Rev.
               22.5
               .
               it
               's
               said
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Candle
               .
               And
               then
               even
               in
               the
               portions
               of
               the
               Tribes
               that
               will
               be
               made
               good
               :
               Isa
               .
               30.26
               .
               
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 seven-fold
                 .
              
               That
               degree
               of
               Scripture-light
               which
               now
               shines
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               that
               which
               shall
               shine
               hereafter
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Moon
               to
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               't
               is
               but
               as
               the
               lesser
               Light
               ruling
               the
               Night
               :
               but
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               greater
               Light
               ruling
               the
               Day
               .
               And
               as
               now
               is
               a
               time
               of
               much
               darkness
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               a
               great
               matter
               of
               comfort
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               say
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               13.12
               .
               
                 The
                 Night
                 is
                 far
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Day
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               The
               Night
               in
               which
               Antichrist
               reigns
               ,
               and
               wild
               Beasts
               are
               abroad
               seeking
               their
               Prey
               ,
               is
               very
               far
               spent
               ;
               and
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               is
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               when
               this
               Day
               comes
               ,
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               no
               longer
               a
               Candlestick
               ,
               but
               a
               glorious
               Light
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mountain
               :
               and
               all
               Heathenish
               ,
               Mahometan
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               darkness
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Waters
                 cover
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               There
               shall
               be
               abundance
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               
               knowledge
               :
               Idols
               shall
               be
               abolished
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               Athism
               in
               the
               World.
               As
               there
               is
               not
               Atheism
               in
               Hell
               ,
               but
               Devils
               and
               damned
               Spirits
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               :
               so
               in
               this
               time
               of
               such
               glorious
               light
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               Atheism
               amongst
               the
               unconverted
               ones
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               reason
               why
               the
               Devil
               endeavours
               so
               much
               to
               fill
               the
               world
               with
               Atheism
               now
               ,
               because
               he
               knows
               his
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               of
               being
               Ruler
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               in
               which
               
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               And
               when
               the
               Morning
               of
               this
               Day
               shall
               come
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 shall
                 lay
                 them
                 down
                 in
                 their
                 Dens
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nor
                 destroy
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               men
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               to
               commit
               those
               abominations
               which
               now
               the
               world
               is
               so
               full
               of
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 be
                 drunken
                 ,
                 are
                 drunk
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 :
              
               But
               in
               that
               Day
               they
               shall
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               civilly
               and
               morally
               good
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               without
               saving
               grace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               were
               Laws
               given
               to
               the
               Jews
               concerning
               the
               Lepers
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               tryal
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               removing
               them
               from
               the
               Camp
               ,
               when
               pronounced
               unclean
               :
               and
               it
               was
               supposed
               
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 Leper
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Aaron
               ,
               Lev.
               22.4
               .
               Thus
               hitherto
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               much
               of
               spiritual
               Leprosie
               hath
               been
               found
               there
               ,
               and
               even
               amongst
               those
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Aaron
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               not
               any
               thing
               here
               of
               such
               Laws
               .
               What
               may
               be
               concluded
               hence
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               this
               time
               there
               will
               be
               no
               Lepers
               in
               Israel
               .
               Spiritual
               Leprosie
               shall
               not
               appear
               amongst
               any
               in
               Churches
               ,
               to
               occasion
               their
               
                 removal
                 from
                 them
              
               ,
               Rev.
               21.27
               .
               In
               the
               New
               
                 Jerusalem
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 nothing
                 that
                 defileth
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               was
               a
               Law
               about
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               in
               
               Israel
               ,
               Deu.
               27.12
               .
               The
               blessings
               were
               to
               be
               pronounced
               from
               Gerizim
               ,
               and
               the
               curses
               from
               Ebal
               :
               but
               we
               find
               not
               any
               command
               here
               for
               cursing
               any
               in
               Israel
               .
               There
               wil
               be
               that
               day
               blessing
               ,
               but
               not
               cursing
               in
               Israel
               .
               Jer.
               31.23
               .
               It
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 bless
                 thee
                 O
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Rev.
               22.3
               .
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 curse
                 .
              
               All
               shall
               have
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               none
               the
               curse
               of
               Ishmael
               ,
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               an
               
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               for
               any
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               were
               Laws
               about
               the
               
                 redemption
                 of
                 Inheritances
              
               ,
               Lev.
               25.25
               .
               
                 If
                 thy
                 Brother
                 be
                 waxen
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 his
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Kin
                 come
                 to
                 redeem
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 redeem
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 Brother
                 sold
                 .
              
               But
               we
               read
               not
               any
               thing
               here
               of
               selling
               ,
               or
               redeeming
               Inheritances
               ;
               because
               no
               Brother
               shall
               at
               this
               time
               wax
               poor
               ,
               a●●
               sell
               his
               Inheritance
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Th●
                 Poor
                 ye
                 have
                 always
                 with
                 you
              
               ;
               but
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Poor
               in
               the
               Land.
               They
               that
               obtain
               that
               Kingdom
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               shall
               have
               all
               other
               things
               added
               to
               them
               .
               Christ
               will
               not
               be
               then
               
                 Hungry
                 ,
                 Naked
                 ,
                 Sick
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 prison
              
               in
               any
               of
               his
               Members
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               were
               Laws
               concerning
               such
               as
               had
               familiar
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               were
               Wizards
               ,
               Lev.
               20.27
               .
               
                 A
                 man
                 or
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 familiar
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 a
                 Wizard
                 ,
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               But
               at
               this
               time
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               such
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Immanuel
               :
               nay
               not
               amongst
               the
               unconverted
               ones
               .
               Evil
               Spirits
               shall
               not
               be
               Familiar
               Spirits
               to
               any
               then
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               all
               bound
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               bottomless
               Pit.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               There
               were
               Laws
               for
               tryal
               of
               Jealousie
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 bitter
                 water
              
               that
               caused
               the
               curse
               ,
               which
               the
               suspected
               woman
               was
               to
               drink
               .
               Now
               
               as
               among
               the
               Tribes
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               sacred
               Nations
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               Marrying
               ;
               so
               none
               that
               shall
               defile
               themselves
               ,
               either
               by
               Fornication
               ,
               or
               Adultery
               .
               No
               Adulterers
               ,
               or
               Effeminate
               shall
               be
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               shall
               possess
               their
               Vessels
               in
               Sanctification
               and
               Honour
               .
            
             
               Prop.
               8.
               
               This
               will
               be
               a
               time
               in
               which
               God
               will
               honour
               those
               that
               honour
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               promised
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.30
               .
               And
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               eminently
               made
               good
               .
               This
               may
               be
               concluded
               from
               Chap.
               44.16
               .
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
              
               Zadok
               ,
               
                 which
                 keep
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 went
                 astray
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               Levites
               that
               went
               astray
               after
               Idols
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               go
               astray
               
                 ●hey
                 shall
                 bear
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 come
                 near
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
              
               ;
               v.
               10.13
               .
               
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               opened
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               this
               hath
               reference
               to
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               did
               the
               Sons
               of
               Zadok
               shew
               themselves
               faithful
               in
               keeping
               the
               
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
              
               ;
               and
               when
               did
               the
               Levites
               go
               astray
               themselves
               ,
               and
               cause
               Israel
               to
               go
               astray
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               this
               foretels
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               times
               here
               meant
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Let
               it
               be
               considered
               who
               were
               the
               Levites
               going
               astray
               ;
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               went
               astray
               :
               and
               next
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Faithfulness
               of
               Zadock
               and
               his
               Sons
               appeared
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Levites
               that
               went
               astray
               ,
               they
               were
               those
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               Eli.
               It
               's
               said
               of
               his
               two
               Sons
               ,
               Hophni
               and
               Phineas
               ,
               they
               were
               Sons
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               
               denounced
               a
               Judgment
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.20
               .
               
                 I
                 said
                 that
                 thy
                 house
                 should
                 walk
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 be
                 it
                 far
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               this
               God
               said
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 me
                 up
                 a
                 faithful
                 Priest
              
               ;
               which
               was
               fulfilled
               when
               Abiathar
               followed
               Adonijah
               ,
               and
               Zadock
               was
               made
               Priest
               in
               his
               room
               .
            
             
               And
               those
               Levites
               went
               astray
               in
               two
               things
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               made
               a
               God
               of
               their
               Belly
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               that
               Idol
               what
               was
               brought
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Their
               custom
               was
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 When
                 any
                 man
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 Servant
                 came
                 while
                 the
                 Flesh
                 was
                 in
                 seething
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Fleshhook
                 of
                 three
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Pan
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Fleshhook
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 took
                 to
                 himself
              
               ;
               v.
               15.
               
               Thus
               the
               Sin
               of
               the
               young
               men
               was
               very
               great
               ,
               for
               men
               abhorred
               the
               
                 Offering
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Abiather
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               the
               Stock
               of
               Eli
               ,
               went
               after
               Adonijah
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               drew
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Levites
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               the
               iniquity
               of
               
               Eli's
               House
               came
               to
               be
               full
               ,
               which
               brought
               the
               Judgment
               threatned
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               1
               Kings
               2.27
               .
               Solomon
               
                 thrust
                 out
              
               Abiathar
               ,
               
                 from
                 being
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 concerning
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Eli.
               
            
             
               Next
               ,
               as
               touching
               
               Zadock's
               Faithfulness
               ,
               that
               was
               seen
               in
               his
               keeping
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               
                 anointing
                 Solomon
              
               ;
               1
               Kings
               1.39
               .
               and
               many
               faithful
               Priests
               descended
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               Jehoiada
               ,
               whose
               faithfulness
               was
               eminent
               in
               hiding
               Joash
               ,
               and
               after
               bringing
               him
               forth
               ,
               and
               giving
               order
               for
               the
               slaying
               of
               Athalia
               .
               Matth.
               23.35
               .
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Zacharias
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 slain
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Ezra
              
               also
               was
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Zadock
               ,
               Ezra
               7.2
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               what
               this
               foretels
               ,
               observe
               these
               particulars
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               Idols
               shall
               be
               abolished
               ,
               many
               that
               have
               gone
               after
               them
               may
               find
               mercy
               and
               favour
               .
               
                 As
                 for
                 Idols
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               2.18
               .
               But
               many
               that
               go
               after
               them
               may
               be
               spared
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 Keepers
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               99.8
               .
               
                 Thou
                 sparedst
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 tookest
                 vengeance
                 of
                 their
                 Inventions
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.15
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 suffer
                 loss
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               to
               whom
               God
               will
               vouchsafe
               any
               favour
               ,
               after
               their
               goings
               astray
               ,
               must
               be
               convinced
               of
               their
               sin
               therein
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               .
               Ezek.
               43.11
               .
               
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 :
              
               So
               ,
               if
               ashamed
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 keep
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               will
               in
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               have
               a
               faithful
               Ministry
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               which
               shall
               keep
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               ;
               and
               neither
               Levites
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               shall
               go
               astray
               after
               Idols
               any
               more
               .
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               an
               Adonijah
               ,
               or
               an
               Abiathar
               to
               go
               after
               him
               ;
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               Sons
               of
               Zadock
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               faithful
               Priests
               ,
               following
               the
               true
               Solomon
               .
               Jer.
               3.15
               .
               
                 I
                 le
                 give
                 Pastors
                 after
                 mine
                 own
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               seems
               that
               in
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               there
               may
               be
               different
               degrees
               of
               glory
               :
               Zadock
               and
               Abiathar
               ,
               some
               Levites
               that
               went
               astray
               ,
               and
               the
               Sons
               of
               Zadock
               may
               meet
               there
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               glory
               ;
               as
               appears
               Chap.
               44.14
               ,
               16.
               
               David
               had
               his
               Worthies
               who
               followed
               him
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               some
               did
               more
               valiantly
               than
               others
               :
               And
               when
               David
               came
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               unto
               the
               Throne
               ,
               he
               conferred
               honour
               
               upon
               all
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               11.20
               ,
               21.
               
               Abishai
               had
               a
               Name
               among
               the
               three
               ,
               and
               was
               more
               honourable
               than
               the
               two
               ,
               and
               he
               became
               their
               Captain
               ;
               however
               he
               attained
               not
               to
               the
               first
               three
               .
               So
               verse
               25.
               
               Benaiah
               was
               honourable
               among
               the
               thirty
               ,
               but
               attained
               not
               to
               the
               first
               three
               ;
               and
               David
               set
               him
               over
               his
               Guard.
               Now
               this
               may
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               typical
               :
               Christ
               will
               honour
               all
               his
               Servants
               ,
               but
               most
               his
               most
               eminent
               and
               faithful
               Servants
               .
               We
               read
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               time
               ,
               of
               Rulers
               over
               ten
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               over
               five
               Cities
               ,
               Luke
               19.17
               .
               according
               to
               the
               greater
               or
               lesser
               number
               of
               Talents
               given
               and
               gained
               .
               When
               the
               mother
               of
               Zebedees
               children
               ask'd
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               one
               might
               sit
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               at
               his
               left
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               he
               replied
               ,
               
                 Can
                 ye
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 my
                 baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 my
                 cup
                 ?
              
               And
               further
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 left
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 .
              
               Whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               different
               degrees
               of
               glory
               in
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               do
               and
               suffer
               most
               for
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               have
               greater
               degrees
               of
               glory
               ;
               not
               that
               doing
               or
               suffering
               doth
               merit
               ,
               but
               thus
               shall
               they
               be
               rewarded
               by
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Thus
               in
               these
               eight
               Propositions
               some
               things
               have
               been
               insisted
               on
               ,
               which
               relate
               both
               to
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ;
               in
               the
               next
               place
               they
               shall
               be
               handled
               apart
               .
               And
               first
               what
               concerns
               the
               Temple
               with
               the
               Courts
               and
               Gates
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               worship
               and
               minister
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               concerns
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Portions
               of
               the
               Tribes
               in
               the
               Land.
               Concerning
               the
               Temple
               let
               some
               things
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               more
               particularly
               .
            
             
             
               The
               more
               general
               considerations
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               Consid
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               here
               set
               forth
               in
               its
               exalted
               state
               ,
               and
               as
               very
               eminently
               and
               visibly
               glorious
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               House
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               chap.
               43.12
               .
               and
               is
               here
               set
               forth
               in
               its
               Mountain
               estate
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Prophecy
               Isa
               .
               2
               ▪
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 above
                 the
                 top
                 ●f
                 the
                 mountains
                 .
              
               It
               shall
               be
               a
               Mountain
               above
               all
               Mountains
               ,
               a
               Mountain
               exalted
               and
               established
               in
               its
               exalted
               state
               .
               The
               Church
               shall
               not
               be
               then
               in
               a
               Wilderness
               ,
               nor
               low
               in
               a
               low
               place
               ,
               not
               in
               dens
               and
               caves
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mountain
               .
               There
               is
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Saints
               are
               to
               glorifie
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Fires
               or
               in
               the
               Vallies
               ,
               Isa
               .
               24.15
               .
               The
               man
               of
               sin
               hath
               been
               upon
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Vallies
               and
               in
               the
               Fire
               ;
               but
               glorifying
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Vallies
               ,
               and
               enduring
               the
               fiery
               trials
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               glorified
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               be
               for
               ever
               above
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               beneath
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Saints
               always
               are
               ,
               so
               then
               they
               shall
               appear
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               excellent
               ones
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               despised
               them
               shall
               bow
               themselves
               down
               at
               the
               Soles
               of
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               shall
               call
               them
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Sion
               of
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ;
                 And
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 many
                 generations
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
              
               60.15
               .
               As
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               glorious
               and
               quiet
               estate
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               continue
               in
               it
               many
               generations
               .
            
             
               Consid
               .
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               place
               prepared
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               a
               Table
               to
               entertain
               all
               that
               come
               to
               this
               House
               .
               No
               sooner
               within
               the
               gate
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               chamber
               to
               receive
               them
               .
               Once
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               had
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               provide
               
               better
               for
               his
               Servants
               .
               The
               Shunamite
               said
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 a
                 chamber
                 on
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stool
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               entertain
               Elisha
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               2
               Kings
               4.10
               .
               this
               is
               Christs
               care
               for
               all
               that
               come
               to
               this
               House
               .
               And
               they
               that
               shall
               be
               planted
               in
               these
               courts
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               grow
               and
               flourish
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               't
               is
               said
               Psalm
               84.7
               .
               
                 They
                 go
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 company
                 to
                 company
                 .
              
               So
               they
               that
               come
               to
               this
               House
               ,
               shall
               go
               from
               the
               company
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               Gates
               and
               Outer
               Temple
               ,
               to
               the
               company
               in
               the
               Inner
               Temple
               :
               so
               coming
               to
               this
               House
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               shall
               at
               last
               get
               to
               the
               top
               of
               glory
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Consid
               .
               3.
               
               Many
               things
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               this
               Building
               are
               four
               square
               :
               the
               whole
               Building
               is
               so
               described
               ,
               each
               side
               being
               five
               hundred
               Reeds
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               Solomons
               Temple
               ,
               1
               Kings
               7.5
               .
               all
               the
               Doors
               ,
               Posts
               ,
               and
               Windows
               were
               four
               square
               ;
               so
               here
               the
               chambers
               are
               so
               ,
               one
               Reed
               long
               ,
               and
               one
               Reed
               broad
               .
               So
               the
               Posts
               ,
               chap.
               41.21
               .
               the
               Altar
               ,
               chap.
               43.10
               .
               the
               holy
               Oblation
               of
               Land
               ,
               chap.
               48.20
               .
               Thus
               Rev.
               21.16
               .
               the
               City
               lieth
               four
               square
               ,
               which
               may
               signifie
               thus
               much
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Churches
               and
               particular
               Saints
               shall
               agree
               with
               their
               Rule
               ,
               and
               be
               fitly
               and
               exactly
               framed
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               like
               Christ
               ,
               and
               conformed
               to
               his
               will.
               Things
               of
               a
               four
               square
               figure
               are
               made
               so
               by
               a
               square
               Rule
               :
               Churches
               shall
               at
               last
               be
               framed
               according
               to
               their
               Rule
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Churches
               shall
               be
               four
               square
               Churches
               ,
               Saints
               shall
               be
               four
               square
               Saints
               ,
               made
               after
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               bear
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Adam
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               have
               of
               the
               
               Earthly
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               at
               last
               as
               throughout
               like
               the
               Heavenly
               Adam
               ,
               as
               ever
               they
               were
               like
               the
               Earthly
               Adam
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Churches
               and
               Saints
               shall
               be
               like
               one
               another
               ,
               all
               four
               square
               ,
               all
               figured
               alike
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               at
               last
               an
               Uniformity
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Saints
               ;
               they
               shall
               all
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               one
               consent
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               shall
               agree
               with
               their
               rule
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               agree
               one
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Saints
               in
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               like
               themselves
               .
               As
               like
               Christ
               ,
               like
               one
               another
               ,
               so
               like
               themselves
               :
               not
               subject
               to
               declinings
               ,
               and
               decays
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               .
               All
               shall
               be
               growing
               onwards
               towards
               perfection
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               backslide
               .
               Round
               things
               are
               easily
               turned
               this
               way
               or
               that
               way
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               of
               a
               four
               square
               Figure
               lies
               firm
               .
               All
               will
               be
               firm
               and
               stable
               in
               the
               Church
               here
               set
               forth
               .
               Saints
               will
               not
               be
               like
               Reuben
               ,
               unstable
               as
               Water
               ;
               or
               double-minded
               Men
               ,
               unstable
               in
               their
               ways
               ;
               but
               like
               David
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               that
               the
               heart
               be
               established
               with
               Grace
               ,
               Heb.
               13.9
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Lord
               will
               perform
               this
               good
               thing
               ,
               in
               establishing
               the
               Hearts
               of
               all
               his
               People
               with
               Grace
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               fall
               from
               their
               own
               stedfastness
               ;
               
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 righteous
                 still
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               22.11
               .
            
             
               Consid
               .
               4.
               
               A
               Sabbath
               will
               be
               observed
               in
               this
               time
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               both
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               saved
               Nations
               .
               Chap.
               46.1
               .
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Six
               Working-days
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ;
               not
               a
               Jewish
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Gospel
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               the
               
                 First
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
              
               :
               which
               is
               conceived
               to
               be
               hinted
               ,
               Chap.
               43.26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Seven
                 days
                 shall
                 they
                 purge
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 these
                 days
                 are
                 expired
                 ,
                 it
                 sha●●
                 be
                 
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forward
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 shall
                 make
                 your
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 when
                 the
                 seven
                 days
                 are
                 expired
              
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Sabbath
              
               ended
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               
                 Eighth
                 day
              
               ,
               the
               First
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 Priests
                 make
                 your
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 .
              
               And
               so
               forward
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               every
               First
               day
               after
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Sabbath
              
               .
               Now
               the
               Sabbath
               mentioned
               Chap.
               46.1
               .
               is
               this
               Eighth
               day
               ,
               so
               called
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Seventh
               expired
               ;
               but
               the
               First
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Jews
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               .
               This
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               may
               well
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               literal
               sense
               ;
               for
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               leave
               the
               literal
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               a
               mystical
               sense
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               for
               it
               .
               What
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Moon
              
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               mystical
               sense
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               an
               observation
               purely
               shadowy
               ,
               and
               ceremonial
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               owned
               then
               as
               truth
               ,
               that
               a
               Sabbath
               shall
               in
               this
               glorious
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               purely
               kept
               .
               True
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               there
               will
               be
               a
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               amongst
               the
               Tribes
               in
               the
               Land.
               As
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               had
               work
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               continued
               in
               his
               innocency
               ,
               should
               have
               wrought
               the
               six
               days
               ,
               and
               have
               kept
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               So
               shall
               the
               Saints
               do
               in
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               Adam
               should
               have
               done
               .
               As
               they
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               Priviledges
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               Duties
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               exact
               keeping
               of
               a
               Sabbath
               is
               one
               .
               And
               for
               the
               farther
               clearing
               of
               this
               so
               considerable
               a
               truth
               ,
               let
               Isa
               .
               58.13
               ,
               &c.
               be
               compared
               with
               this
               place
               of
               
                 Ezekiel
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 a
                 delight
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Where
               observe
               ,
               
               that
               several
               great
               and
               precious
               Promises
               are
               made
               to
               the
               Jews
               ;
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               the
               condition
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               doth
               depend
               .
               And
               these
               Promises
               were
               not
               fulfilled
               at
               the
               Return
               of
               the
               Jews
               from
               
                 Babylonish
                 Captivity
              
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               since
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               .
               Let
               the
               particulars
               be
               well
               weighed
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 thy
                 Light
                 break
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 Health
                 shall
                 spring
                 forth
                 speedily
                 .
              
               What
               Light
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               mentioned
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.1
               .
               
                 Arise
                 ,
                 and
                 shine
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 Light
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 risen
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               Jews
               have
               been
               long
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               but
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               at
               last
               
                 be
                 revealed
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Veil
              
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               their
               hearts
               that
               they
               may
               see
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 thy
                 oighteousness
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 thee
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 righteousness
              
               .
               This
               then
               respects
               the
               time
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               yet
               ;
               for
               they
               at
               Christ's
               first
               coming
               ,
               went
               about
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               submit
               to
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               then
               be
               called
               by
               this
               Name
               .
               And
               farther
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 reward
                 .
              
               It
               shall
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               the
               
                 Cloud
                 and
                 smoke
                 by
                 Day
              
               ,
               and
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 by
                 Night
              
               .
               Which
               when
               Pharaoh
               pursued
               them
               ,
               was
               their
               reward
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 thy
                 Light
                 rise
                 in
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Darkness
                 as
                 the
                 Noon-day
                 .
              
               The
               Jews
               are
               under
               Darkness
               within
               ,
               and
               without
               ;
               Darkness
               covers
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               their
               State
               ;
               for
               they
               lie
               hid
               in
               obscurity
               and
               darkness
               ,
               and
               none
               knows
               where
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               are
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               forth
               to
               the
               wonder
               of
               the
               World
               :
               for
               it
               
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 These
                 ,
                 where
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 ?
              
               Isa
               .
               49.21
               .
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 build
                 the
                 old
                 waste
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 many
                 Generations
                 .
              
               When
               they
               returned
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               Foundations
               onely
               of
               one
               Generation
               of
               Seventy
               years
               ,
               that
               were
               raised
               up
               .
               This
               promise
               then
               must
               look
               further
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 ride
                 upon
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
              
               Not
               onely
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 feed
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 Heritage
                 of
              
               Jacob
               
                 thy
                 Father
              
               .
               Which
               intimates
               the
               calling
               ,
               and
               gathering
               of
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               also
               .
               When
               the
               Jews
               returned
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               they
               were
               fed
               onely
               with
               
               Judah's
               Inheritance
               .
               For
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               did
               not
               then
               return
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               Hos
               .
               1.6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 but
                 will
                 utterly
                 toke
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 save
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God.
              
               Therefore
               when
               Judah
               was
               saved
               from
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               ,
               Israel
               was
               not
               saved
               :
               But
               at
               last
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               shall
               be
               saved
               together
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 them
                 one
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 Heritage
                 of
              
               Jacob.
               'T
               was
               the
               whole
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               which
               was
               
               Jacob's
               Heritage
               ,
               which
               he
               divided
               amongst
               his
               twelve
               Sons
               .
               And
               how
               exactly
               doth
               this
               agree
               with
               
               Ezekiel's
               Prophecy
               about
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Land
               amongst
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               fed
               with
               the
               Heritage
               of
               Jacob
               their
               Father
               .
               It
               s
               most
               evident
               then
               that
               these
               Promises
               are
               to
               have
               their
               accomplishment
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               .
               But
               observe
               what
               must
               be
               done
               by
               them
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 a
                 delight
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               first
               a
               Sabbath
               
               will
               then
               be
               kept
               ,
               even
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
              
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Sabbath
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               :
               if
               it
               was
               to
               be
               observed
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               called
               :
               If
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               shall
               keep
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               is
               it
               now
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               Saints
               have
               so
               much
               need
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               Sabbath
               is
               made
               for
               man
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               man's
               benefit
               ,
               and
               advantage
               secondarily
               ,
               as
               principally
               for
               God's
               glory
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               praised
               for
               the
               Works
               of
               Six
               Days
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
              
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               for
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               new
               Creation
               .
               And
               when
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               shall
               be
               created
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               New
               Command
               for
               it
               ,
               like
               that
               
                 New
                 Command
                 of
                 Love
              
               ,
               John.
               13.34
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Saints
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 worthy
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 Created
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               In
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Host
               of
               them
               :
               And
               now
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               are
               finished
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 the
                 Hosts
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 created
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               4.11
               .
               All
               things
               in
               the
               beginning
               were
               created
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               Throne
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               new
               .
               And
               as
               a
               Sabbath
               will
               be
               kept
               by
               the
               Jews
               ;
               so
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               strict
               manner
               :
               
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 a
                 delight
                 .
              
               Many
               keep
               a
               Sabbath
               now
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               call
               it
               a
               delight
               :
               But
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 Saints
                 delight
              
               .
               Next
               ,
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Jews
               shall
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
              
               .
               They
               shall
               not
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               Humane
               Institution
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               the
               
                 Holy
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Holy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               because
               made
               Holy
               by
               him
               .
               And
               also
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               honourable
               :
               and
               shalt
               honour
               
               him
               ,
               not
               doing
               thine
               own
               works
               ,
               nor
               finding
               thine
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               nor
               speaking
               thine
               own
               words
               ;
               which
               now
               even
               the
               best
               are
               too
               apt
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Consid
               .
               5.
               
               A
               Passeover
               will
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               Ezek.
               45.21
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 moneth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 seven
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 the
                 Prince
                 prepare
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 a
                 sin-offering
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 burnt-offering
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 meat-offering
                 ,
                 verse
              
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               keep
               this
               Passeover
               and
               Feast
               together
               .
               Compare
               herewith
               Luke
               22.16
               .
               where
               after
               Christ
               had
               declared
               his
               earnest
               desire
               to
               eat
               of
               that
               Passeover
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 eat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               'T
               is
               observed
               by
               Ainsworth
               on
               Exod.
               12.11
               .
               that
               seven
               famous
               Passeovers
               are
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               :
               The
               first
               that
               which
               Israel
               kept
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               12.
               
               The
               second
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Num.
               9.
               
               The
               third
               when
               the
               Israelites
               first
               entered
               into
               Canaan
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               
                 Achor
                 ,
                 Josh
              
               .
               5.10
               .
               The
               fourth
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Israel
               by
               King
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2
               Chro.
               30.
               
               The
               fifth
               under
               Josias
               ,
               2
               Chro.
               35.
               
               The
               sixth
               by
               Israel
               returning
               out
               of
               Babylon
               The
               seventh
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               .
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               how
               the
               true
               Gospel-Passeover
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               Legal
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               what
               times
               and
               occasions
               answerable
               to
               the
               former
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               ,
               for
               keeping
               a
               spiritual
               Passeover
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               true
               Passeover
               hath
               been
               slain
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.7
               .
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               as
               the
               Israelites
               having
               the
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               their
               Door-posts
               ,
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               
               passed
               over
               them
               :
               so
               Believers
               having
               the
               Bloud
               of
               sprinkling
               upon
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               sure
               that
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               shall
               pass
               over
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               keep
               the
               Feast
               by
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Peace
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               should
               abundantly
               bless
               God
               for
               giving
               Christ
               for
               them
               :
               so
               should
               they
               keep
               the
               Feast
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 how
                 was
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
                 slain
                 in
              
               Egypt
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               is
               that
               which
               is
               spiritually
               called
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               ,
               Rev.
               11.8
               .
               The
               great
               City
               there
               spoken
               of
               is
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               is
               put
               for
               the
               Roman
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               then
               did
               extend
               it self
               over
               Iudaea
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Roman
               Power
               was
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               for
               the
               Romans
               way
               of
               putting
               to
               death
               was
               crucifying
               .
               So
               Christ
               was
               slain
               in
               Egypt
               spiritually
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Roman
               Dominion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               spiritual
               Passeover
               hath
               been
               kept
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               driven
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               by
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               there
               hath
               been
               preserved
               and
               nourished
               ,
               being
               fed
               with
               Angels
               food
               :
               and
               much
               experience
               of
               Gods
               goodness
               hath
               been
               given
               for
               meat
               to
               the
               people
               inhabiting
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               So
               that
               even
               here
               the
               Saints
               have
               had
               the
               great
               privilege
               of
               keeping
               the
               Feast
               ,
               and
               eating
               their
               spiritual
               Passeover
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Woman
               hath
               been
               nourished
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               have
               been
               some
               times
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gospels
               prevailing
               ,
               and
               some
               enlargement
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               Antichristian
               Tyranny
               
               and
               Bondage
               ,
               and
               thereby
               a
               ground
               of
               keeping
               the
               Feast
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Hezekiah
               and
               Josiah
               ,
               all
               being
               the
               fruit
               of
               Christ
               their
               Passeover
               ,
               sacrificed
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               is
               believed
               and
               waited
               for
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               vain
               ;
               for
               the
               Valley
               of
               Achor
               shall
               be
               given
               them
               for
               a
               Door
               of
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Vineyards
               from
               thence
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               will
               be
               a
               time
               for
               the
               Iews
               keeping
               this
               Passeover
               and
               Feast
               ,
               with
               the
               unleavened
               bread
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Babylon
               must
               fall
               ,
               and
               be
               destroyed
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               the
               Churches
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               draws
               nigh
               ,
               will
               come
               .
               The
               man
               of
               sin
               hath
               been
               consuming
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christs
               mouth
               ,
               and
               will
               shortly
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ;
               and
               Christ
               shall
               take
               to
               himself
               his
               great
               power
               and
               reign
               .
               And
               then
               shall
               the
               Passeover
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               and
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               shall
               eat
               it
               together
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               had
               a
               personal
               communion
               in
               eating
               the
               Typical
               Passeover
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               in
               eating
               the
               true
               Passeover
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 eat
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               Saints
               shall
               eat
               this
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Feast
               ,
               and
               Christ
               with
               them
               .
               Saints
               shall
               eat
               it
               by
               looking
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               once
               slain
               for
               them
               .
               They
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               for
               and
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               Wisdom
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Redemption
               .
               And
               then
               Christ
               also
               will
               keep
               the
               Feast
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               their
               Passeover
               ,
               slain
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               having
               by
               his
               Spirit
               made
               them
               new
               
               creatures
               .
               The
               benefits
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Mediation
               ,
               and
               blessings
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               then
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               partakers
               of
               ,
               will
               be
               his
               great
               delight
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Bridegroom
               rejoyceth
               over
               the
               Bride
               ,
               so
               will
               Christ
               over
               the
               Saints
               .
               They
               shall
               eat
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               what
               they
               receive
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               what
               he
               gives
               to
               them
               .
               And
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               't
               is
               more
               blessed
               to
               give
               than
               to
               receive
               ;
               so
               shall
               he
               rejoyce
               more
               in
               what
               he
               gives
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               in
               what
               they
               receive
               from
               him
               .
               And
               as
               Saints
               shall
               offer
               praise
               ,
               so
               Christ
               with
               them
               .
               Once
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 revealed
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 babes
                 :
              
               so
               at
               this
               Feast
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               Father
               ,
               I
               thank
               thee
               for
               my
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               are
               with
               me
               in
               it
               ,
               having
               been
               brought
               out
               of
               great
               tribulation
               .
               I
               thank
               thee
               that
               all
               mine
               Enemies
               being
               made
               my
               Footstool
               ,
               these
               are
               with
               me
               on
               my
               Throne
               .
               And
               for
               a
               close
               of
               this
               particular
               ,
               consider
               how
               Christ
               shall
               prepare
               for
               himself
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               a
               Sin-offering
               and
               Burnt-offering
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               doth
               not
               intimate
               that
               Christ
               hath
               sin
               of
               his
               own
               to
               expiate
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               shall
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               )
               eat
               this
               Passeover
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               he
               is
               said
               to
               prepare
               for
               himself
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land.
               Christ
               prepares
               joy
               and
               gladness
               for
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               prepares
               good
               for
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Passeover
               .
               We
               read
               also
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               seven
               days
               ,
               chap.
               45.25
               .
               but
               nothing
               of
               Fasts
               .
               This
               will
               be
               a
               time
               of
               joy
               and
               gladness
               ;
               and
               sorrow
               and
               sighing
               will
               flie
               away
               .
               The
               Bridegroom
               will
               be
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               shall
               not
               fast
               .
            
             
             
               But
               as
               we
               read
               ,
               Zech.
               8.19
               .
               
                 The
                 fast
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fast
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 moneth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shall
                 be
                 joyful
                 feasts
                 .
              
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               
                 when
                 many
                 and
                 strong
                 nations
                 shall
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 verse
              
               22.
               
               Now
               it
               being
               shewn
               how
               a
               spiritual
               Passeover
               will
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               judged
               impertinent
               to
               adde
               something
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               another
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               hath
               near
               affinity
               with
               this
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               Matth.
               26.29
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 drink
                 henceforth
                 of
                 this
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 drink
                 it
                 new
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 Fathers
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               Fruit
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               intimate
               that
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               taken
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               ,
               shall
               be
               drunk
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               shall
               have
               some
               analogy
               or
               likeness
               with
               it
               .
               For
               clearing
               this
               consider
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               called
               a
               Vine
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 vine
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               Iohn
               15.1
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               called
               a
               Vine
               ,
               Psalm
               80.8
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 a
                 vine
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 thou
                 preparedst
                 room
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 take
                 deep
                 root
                 .
              
               And
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               planted
               a
               noble
               Vine
               .
               God
               shall
               prepare
               room
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               its
               Boughs
               shall
               spread
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               the
               Cedars
               of
               God.
               The
               Foxes
               shall
               be
               taken
               that
               would
               spoil
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               wilde
               Bore
               out
               of
               the
               Wood
               shall
               waste
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               onely
               look
               upon
               ,
               but
               come
               down
               and
               visit
               this
               Vine
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Vine
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               Vine
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               Vine
               in
               a
               Vine
               ,
               a
               Vine
               planted
               in
               Christ
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               having
               its
               life
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               sap
               from
               him
               :
               and
               when
               he
               shall
               look
               for
               Grapes
               from
               it
               ,
               't
               will
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               bring
               forth
               wilde
               Grapes
               .
               And
               next
               
               consider
               how
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               new
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Saints
               shall
               drink
               ,
               and
               drink
               abundantly
               ,
               of
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               :
               for
               he
               appearing
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               seeing
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               refresh'd
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               of
               refreshing
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Saints
               drinking
               now
               of
               this
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               by
               Faith
               ,
               have
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
               .
               When
               they
               shall
               drink
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               by
               vision
               ,
               full
               fruition
               ,
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               how
               full
               of
               glory
               will
               that
               joy
               be
               !
               Psalm
               36.8
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 them
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 .
              
               A
               River
               of
               Wine
               shall
               flow
               from
               Christ
               then
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               the
               City
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               Vine
               ,
               so
               Christ
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Fruit
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Memory
               of
               what
               Saints
               now
               do
               and
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               grateful
               and
               pleasing
               to
               him
               :
               for
               what
               shall
               Christ
               say
               then
               ?
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 ,
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 and
                 ye
                 fed
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 thirsty
                 and
                 ye
                 gave
                 me
                 drink
              
               ;
               and
               what
               ye
               gave
               me
               then
               to
               drink
               ,
               is
               sweet
               Wine
               to
               me
               now
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               true
               Vine
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               then
               holiness
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               their
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               will
               be
               Christs
               great
               delight
               :
               all
               is
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               being
               purchased
               by
               his
               Bloud
               :
               and
               of
               his
               Fulness
               Saints
               receive
               as
               Branches
               from
               the
               Vine
               .
               And
               then
               Christ
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               glorious
               effects
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               take
               pleasure
               in
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               procured
               by
               his
               being
               a
               man
               of
               
               sorrows
               .
               And
               once
               more
               let
               Psalm
               36.8
               .
               be
               considered
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 make
                 them
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 .
              
               There
               will
               be
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               a
               River
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               these
               shall
               be
               not
               onely
               the
               Saints
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               Christs
               pleasures
               also
               :
               for
               that
               River
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               make
               glad
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               make
               Christ
               also
               glad
               .
               And
               lo
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               Wine
               which
               cheareth
               God
               and
               Man
               :
               such
               an
               expression
               there
               is
               in
               Jothams
               Parable
               ,
               Jud.
               9.13
               .
               It
               cheareth
               the
               heart
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               and
               it
               cheareth
               Saints
               too
               .
               Christ
               beholding
               the
               Saints
               ,
               shall
               see
               of
               the
               travel
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               :
               this
               is
               the
               Wine
               which
               he
               shall
               drink
               .
               And
               Saints
               shall
               delight
               themselves
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               in
               seeing
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               desire
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Wine
               which
               they
               shall
               drink
               .
               And
               thus
               as
               a
               Passeover
               will
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               shall
               also
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               but
               among
               the
               glorified
               Saints
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               not
               in
               signs
               ,
               but
               in
               sight
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               as
               at
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               Christ
               was
               personally
               present
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               so
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               eaten
               and
               drunk
               in
               this
               more
               excellent
               way
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               be
               personally
               present
               with
               the
               Saints
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 drink
                 it
                 new
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               :
               which
               is
               taken
               two
               ways
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               distinct
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               which
               shall
               then
               have
               being
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               the
               same
               with
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               Christs
               Kingdom
               is
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               though
               at
               last
               the
               
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               shall
               not
               be
               Christs
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               equal
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               Christs
               is
               the
               Fathers
               :
               for
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Father
               gives
               it
               to
               him
               ;
               Christ
               is
               the
               Fathers
               King
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 my
                 King
                 upon
                 my
                 holy
                 hill
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               2.6
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 John
              
               17.2
               .
               
                 And
                 hath
                 committed
                 all
                 judgment
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Father
               governs
               the
               World
               in
               and
               by
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Son
               rules
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Lord
               ,
               Phil.
               2.11
               .
               
                 And
                 every
                 tongue
                 ought
                 to
                 confess
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               So
               Christs
               Kingdom
               is
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               as
               thus
               appears
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               in
               Matthew
               is
               called
               the
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               ,
               Mark
               14.25
               .
               
                 and
                 Luke
              
               22.18
               .
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel
               most
               usually
               is
               taken
               for
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               Luke
               11.21
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               within
               you
               ,
               or
               among
               you
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               also
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               called
               the
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               in
               Matthew
               ,
               is
               called
               Christs
               Kingdom
               Luke
               22.30
               .
               
                 That
                 ye
                 may
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 at
                 my
                 table
                 in
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Christs
               Kingdom
               is
               included
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               that
               Petition
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Kingdom
                 come
              
               .
               The
               Prayer
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Now
               in
               this
               Petition
               the
               coming
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               is
               first
               desired
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               have
               finished
               the
               work
               given
               him
               to
               do
               as
               Mediator
               .
            
             
               Consid
               .
               6.
               
               This
               House
               with
               the
               whole
               Limit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               belonging
               to
               it
               shall
               be
               
               most
               holy
               .
               Chap.
               43.12
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Limit
                 thereof
                 round
                 about
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 holy
                 :
              
               And
               't
               is
               added
               to
               shew
               the
               certainty
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 how
                 a
                 Law
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Law
               of
               this
               House
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               a
               Law
               shewing
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               For
               thus
               't
               is
               a
               Law
               now
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               holy
               .
               1
               Cor.
               3.17
               .
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 holy
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               :
               But
               also
               a
               Law
               shewing
               what
               shall
               be
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Law
               commanding
               ,
               and
               a
               Law
               causing
               that
               to
               be
               which
               is
               commanded
               ,
               like
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 Light.
              
               So
               God
               will
               say
               ,
               Let
               this
               House
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               .
               There
               is
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               time
               especially
               God
               promises
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Laws
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Law
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               requires
               obedience
               ;
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Heart
               inclines
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               natural
               and
               pleasant
               .
               Paul
               said
               of
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 man
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 naturally
                 care
                 for
                 your
                 state
                 .
              
               So
               when
               the
               Law
               is
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               Men
               to
               care
               naturally
               for
               the
               things
               of
               God
               :
               I
               mean
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               which
               Saints
               partake
               of
               .
               Rom.
               8.2
               .
               Mention
               is
               made
               of
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Now
               such
               will
               be
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 this
                 House
              
               .
               The
               
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mighty
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               shall
               make
               the
               whole
               Limit
               of
               this
               House
               holy
               .
               Ezek.
               36.27
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Spirit
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 keep
                 my
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               here
               let
               this
               farther
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               a
               
               very
               comfortable
               consideration
               .
               Not
               onely
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Altar
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               worship
               therein
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Courts
               ,
               both
               inner
               and
               outer
               ;
               and
               the
               Gates
               and
               Chambers
               thereof
               ,
               all
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               ,
               and
               made
               according
               to
               their
               Pattern
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 most
                 holy
              
               .
               Now
               compare
               with
               this
               ,
               Rev.
               11.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 therein
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Court
                 without
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               sets
               forth
               the
               time
               of
               
               Antichrist's
               Reign
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               possess
               the
               outer
               Court.
               But
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               thus
               tread
               down
               the
               Court
               which
               is
               without
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               a
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Altar
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               those
               that
               worship
               therein
               ,
               even
               a
               true
               Church
               holding
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               holding
               forth
               
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               and
               such
               who
               
                 worship
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               time
               the
               
                 holy
                 City
                 must
                 be
                 troden
                 down
                 fourty
                 and
                 two
                 Moneths
                 .
                 Jerusalem
              
               in
               the
               Letter
               was
               trodden
               down
               of
               the
               Romans
               :
               and
               Mystical
               Jerusalem
               hath
               been
               trodden
               down
               also
               .
               As
               that
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               Rome
               when
               Heathenish
               ;
               so
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               Rome
               Antichristian
               ,
               but
               Heathenish
               still
               ;
               Papists
               being
               but
               Heathens
               to
               the
               true
               
                 Israel
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               Court
               trodden
               down
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               measured
               ,
               being
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               Temple
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Reed
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               as
               not
               belonging
               to
               the
               same
               .
               Thus
               in
               
               John's
               Vision
               ,
               the
               outward
               Court
               is
               not
               measured
               ,
               but
               Heathens
               possess
               it
               .
               But
               Ezekiel
               in
               his
               Vision
               sees
               the
               outward
               Court
               also
               measured
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Gates
                 ,
                 Thresholds
                 ,
                 Posts
              
               ,
               and
               Chambers
               thereof
               ;
               and
               
                 all
                 most
                 holy
              
               .
               What
               may
               be
               concluded
               hence
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               after
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               is
               here
               set
               forth
               .
               when
               the
               fourty
               and
               two
               Moneths
               shall
               be
               ended
               ;
               the
               Witnesses
               raised
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               called
               :
               for
               so
               long
               as
               Antichrist
               remains
               ,
               he
               possesses
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               measured
               .
               But
               being
               measured
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
               Ezekiel's
               Vision
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               will
               be
               then
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               Christ
               will
               tread
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               trample
               in
               his
               fury
               ,
               those
               who
               did
               tread
               down
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               .
               And
               this
               measuring
               of
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               will
               be
               then
               fulfilled
               ;
               and
               the
               Jews
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               even
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               outward
               Court.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Churches
               at
               this
               time
               will
               be
               pure
               ,
               yea
               
                 most
                 holy
              
               ,
               even
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               outward
               Court
               ;
               for
               all
               will
               be
               measured
               .
               The
               Wall
               on
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               chap.
               40.5
               .
               the
               Stairs
               ,
               the
               Gates
               ,
               the
               Thresholds
               ,
               and
               every
               little
               Chamber
               ,
               v.
               6
               ,
               7.
               all
               agree
               with
               their
               Pattern
               :
               and
               so
               there
               will
               not
               be
               any
               
                 Antichristian
                 Church
              
               ,
               left
               ,
               but
               
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 holy
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 most
                 holy
              
               .
               How
               will
               this
               be
               ?
               Churches
               will
               be
               ,
               as
               true
               ,
               so
               pure
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               degree
               of
               purity
               above
               what
               they
               have
               been
               at
               any
               time
               yet
               in
               the
               World.
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               was
               holy
               :
               the
               measured
               Churches
               which
               have
               been
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
               Antichrist's
               Reign
               ,
               have
               been
               holy
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               gathered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               more
               holy
               than
               any
               before
               ,
               or
               since
               .
               But
               that
               
                 Glorious
                 Church
              
               which
               shall
               be
               after
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 most
                 holy
              
               of
               all
               .
               As
               Christ
               said
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 A
                 greater
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 risen
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 he
                 .
              
               So
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               a
               
               more
               
                 Glorious
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               than
               the
               Primitive
               was
               :
               but
               the
               least
               in
               the
               time
               here
               meant
               ,
               will
               be
               greater
               than
               that
               .
               The
               least
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               New
               Earth
               ,
               will
               be
               greater
               and
               more
               glorious
               than
               the
               best
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Old
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Old
               Earth
               .
               And
               why
               may
               we
               not
               conceive
               that
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Types
               and
               Figures
               ,
               in
               setting
               forth
               this
               
                 Glorious
                 Church
              
               ;
               to
               declare
               that
               this
               Spiritual
               House
               will
               be
               framed
               as
               exactly
               according
               to
               an
               Heavenly
               Pattern
               ,
               as
               the
               typical
               House
               was
               :
               and
               that
               
                 true
                 holiness
              
               will
               be
               as
               perfect
               ,
               and
               exact
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               typical
               was
               in
               that
               ?
               We
               know
               that
               Moses
               his
               Work
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               in
               the
               Mount
               :
               For
               he
               made
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Aaron's
               Garments
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               commanded
               .
               There
               was
               a
               perfect
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Holiness
              
               in
               all
               .
               And
               the
               Sacrifices
               were
               without
               blemish
               .
               Now
               all
               things
               here
               being
               given
               forth
               under
               the
               Names
               of
               Mosaical
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Shadows
               ;
               this
               seems
               to
               intimate
               ,
               That
               
                 true
                 Holiness
              
               will
               be
               as
               perfect
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               Ceremonial
               was
               in
               Moses
               his
               time
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               General
               Considerations
               :
               the
               more
               particular
               are
               these
               following
               .
            
             
               Consid
               .
               1.
               
               All
               Ordinances
               will
               be
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               administred
               according
               to
               his
               Institution
               ,
               and
               Command
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               Mens
               Ordinances
               will
               be
               added
               to
               ,
               or
               joyned
               with
               them
               .
               Chap.
               43.7
               .
               
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 my
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Soles
                 of
                 my
                 Feet
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 no
                 more
                 defile
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 their
                 Threshold
                 by
                 my
                 Threshold
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Posts
                 by
                 my
                 Posts
                 .
              
               There
               is
               God's
               Door
               ,
               and
               Threshold
               ,
               by
               which
               Men
               are
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               Doors
               and
               Thresholds
               made
               by
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               
               he
               would
               not
               have
               any
               to
               enter
               ,
               but
               through
               his
               Doors
               ,
               and
               over
               his
               Thresholds
               .
               But
               in
               this
               time
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               all
               these
               will
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               remain
               but
               the
               Lords
               .
               And
               then
               not
               onely
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               the
               Forms
               and
               Fashions
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               Administration
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               
                 Divine
                 appointment
              
               .
               The
               Man
               of
               Sin
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               to
               form
               ,
               and
               fashion
               things
               which
               concern
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               mend
               Divine
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               up
               what
               he
               judges
               to
               be
               wanting
               in
               them
               .
               He
               will
               put
               a
               better
               form
               upon
               them
               ,
               than
               that
               in
               which
               the
               Word
               hath
               left
               them
               to
               us
               :
               and
               adds
               many
               new
               things
               of
               his
               own
               inventing
               .
               But
               observe
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               Chap.
               43.11
               .
               
                 Shew
                 them
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fashion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 forms
                 thereof
                 :
                 Shew
                 them
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 forms
                 thereof
                 .
              
               The
               mentioning
               of
               Forms
               so
               oft
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               vain
               repetition
               .
               'T
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               all
               will
               be
               as
               it
               ought
               ,
               both
               for
               Substance
               and
               Circumstances
               .
               And
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               forms
               of
               those
               Ordinances
               .
               All
               in
               this
               Church
               will
               appear
               in
               a
               Scripture
               shape
               ,
               and
               form
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               magnifie
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               honourable
               ;
               and
               all
               Antichristian
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Whore
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 burnt
                 with
                 Fire
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
              
               ?
               John
               saith
               ,
               Rev.
               21.22
               .
               
                 That
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Temple
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A.
               This
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               amongst
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               saved
               Nations
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               Ordinances
               :
               They
               shall
               have
               the
               Light
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               a
               Ministry
               holding
               it
               forth
               .
               Fishers
               stand
               upon
               the
               Bank
               of
               the
               River
               .
               What
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 but
                 Fishers
                 of
                 Men
              
               ?
               and
               do
               hint
               a
               Ministry
               .
               A
               Ministry
               must
               be
               till
               all
               the
               Saints
               be
               come
               up
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               
                 fulness
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land.
               And
               we
               may
               not
               think
               that
               the
               great
               abounding
               of
               Light
               and
               Grace
               ,
               in
               that
               Glorious
               Day
               ,
               will
               render
               a
               Ministry
               useless
               ,
               and
               unprofitable
               .
               For
               as
               't
               will
               be
               a
               growing
               time
               with
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               saved
               Nations
               ;
               so
               a
               Ministry
               will
               be
               a
               means
               of
               their
               growth
               .
               'T
               is
               observed
               that
               Christ
               ,
               who
               received
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               measure
               ,
               did
               yet
               attend
               on
               
               John's
               Ministry
               ;
               which
               is
               gathered
               from
               John
               1.26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 standing
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               was
               Christ
               ,
               who
               then
               stood
               among
               
               Iohn's
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 coming
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 preferred
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 After
                 me
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Greek
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               post
               ,
               but
               
                 pone
                 me
              
               ,
               behind
               me
               ,
               as
               a
               Follower
               of
               mine
               .
               Matth.
               16.24
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               Follower
               of
               mine
               .
               So
               this
               coming
               after
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               Disciple
               following
               his
               Master
               .
               Thus
               did
               
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 followed
              
               John
               ,
               
                 and
                 attended
                 on
                 his
                 Ministry
              
               .
               And
               how
               was
               the
               Ministry
               magnified
               by
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 attended
                 on
                 it
                 !
              
               Christ
               was
               ,
               as
               
               Iohn's
               Master
               ,
               so
               
               Iohn's
               Disciple
               ;
               even
               as
               he
               was
               
               David's
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               
               David's
               Son.
               Iohn
               might
               have
               said
               ,
               as
               when
               Christ
               came
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 of
                 thee
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 comest
                 thou
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               But
               this
               
               Christ
               did
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               became
               him
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousness
               .
               And
               if
               it
               became
               him
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               doth
               it
               become
               us
               to
               do
               it
               now
               ?
               and
               how
               much
               more
               will
               it
               become
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               who
               shall
               then
               be
               in
               a
               growing
               state
               ?
            
             
               And
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Ministery
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               then
               also
               Baptism
               ;
               for
               Christs
               Commission
               was
               ,
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               ;
               make
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               then
               baptize
               them
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               saved
               Nations
               shall
               be
               converted
               by
               teaching
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               be
               baptized
               .
               This
               seems
               hinted
               chap.
               40.38
               .
               
                 At
                 the
                 entries
                 by
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 they
                 washed
                 the
                 burnt-offering
                 .
              
               And
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               also
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               which
               the
               Tables
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Sin-offering
               is
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               may
               also
               hint
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Will
                 not
                 the
                 personal
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 As
                 often
                 as
                 ye
                 eat
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 this
                 cup
                 ,
                 ye
                 do
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.26
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               Saints
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               will
               be
               above
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land.
               Two
               things
               are
               necessary
               to
               carry
               a
               people
               above
               Ordinances
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               receiving
               them
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               where
               he
               is
               ;
               John
               14.3
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 again
                 to
                 receive
                 you
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               coming
               which
               carries
               a
               people
               above
               Ordinances
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               being
               with
               Christ
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               made
               like
               unto
               him
               .
               Thus
               will
               it
               be
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               till
               changed
               and
               translated
               thither
               :
               
               therefore
               they
               may
               sometimes
               have
               a
               sight
               of
               Christ
               yet
               will
               not
               hereby
               be
               carried
               above
               Ordinances
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               cleared
               by
               two
               Instances
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Christ
               was
               transfigured
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               was
               seen
               in
               that
               glory
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               shall
               appear
               at
               his
               second
               coming
               ;
               for
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               That
               he
               ,
               and
               James
               ,
               and
               John
               ,
               were
               then
               Eye-witnesses
               of
               his
               power
               and
               coming
               .
               There
               were
               with
               Christ
               then
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Elias
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               and
               James
               ,
               and
               
                 John
                 ;
                 Moses
              
               and
               Elias
               saw
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               appeared
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               :
               and
               so
               they
               were
               above
               Ordinances
               .
               Peter
               ,
               and
               James
               ,
               and
               John
               ,
               saw
               his
               glory
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               appear
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               ,
               neither
               was
               that
               sight
               to
               continue
               :
               and
               therefore
               notwithstanding
               this
               they
               were
               to
               be
               under
               Ordinances
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               not
               think
               themselves
               hereby
               carried
               above
               them
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               Voice
               out
               of
               the
               cloud
               ,
               
                 Hear
                 him
              
               .
               After
               they
               had
               thus
               seen
               ,
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               hear
               :
               and
               we
               may
               well
               conceive
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               will
               be
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               state
               ;
               some
               will
               be
               as
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               like
               him
               in
               glory
               ;
               so
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               :
               others
               will
               be
               as
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               who
               may
               sometimes
               see
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               under
               a
               command
               of
               hearing
               ;
               so
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Paul
               had
               a
               sight
               of
               Christ
               after
               he
               was
               received
               up
               into
               glory
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.8
               .
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 was
                 seen
                 of
                 me
                 also
                 .
              
               And
               this
               sight
               of
               Christ
               was
               with
               his
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               five
               hundred
               Brethren
               had
               seen
               him
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               sight
               Paul
               remained
               under
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
             
               Consid
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Members
               of
               Churches
               shall
               have
               true
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.21
               .
               
                 Thy
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 righteous
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               43.7
               .
               
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 my
                 throne
                 shall
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 no
                 more
                 defile
                 .
              
               No
               carcase
               shall
               be
               here
               ,
               none
               dead
               in
               sins
               shall
               be
               admitted
               into
               this
               spiritual
               house
               .
               Eliashib
               was
               guilty
               of
               this
               evil
               thing
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               material
               Temple
               ,
               
                 He
                 prepared
                 a
                 chamber
                 in
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 Tobiah
                 ,
                 which
                 grieved
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 cast
                 the
                 housholdstuff
                 of
                 Tobiah
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               13.7
               ,
               8.
               
               But
               no
               Tobiah
               shall
               have
               a
               chamber
               prepared
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               this
               House
               of
               God
               ;
               neither
               shall
               any
               of
               Antichrists
               Housholdstuff
               be
               found
               in
               this
               House
               to
               defile
               it
               .
               Chap.
               44.9
               .
               
                 No
                 stranger
                 ,
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 or
                 flesh
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               All
               shall
               put
               off
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               be
               circumcised
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               both
               in
               heart
               and
               flesh
               ,
               inwardly
               and
               outwardly
               :
               they
               shall
               be
               holy
               in
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               .
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               any
               ,
               who
               under
               a
               form
               shall
               deny
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               .
               In
               the
               later
               perillous
               times
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               last
               pure
               and
               peaceable
               times
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               .
               Rev.
               22.3
               .
               
                 His
                 servants
                 shall
                 serve
                 him
              
               ;
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               him
               ,
               onely
               ,
               and
               him
               throughly
               .
               
                 All
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 oblation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 present
                 their
                 bodies
                 a
                 living
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               45.15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 One
                 lamb
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fat
                 pastures
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 meat-offering
                 .
              
               Ordinances
               and
               means
               of
               Grace
               shall
               then
               be
               fat
               Pastures
               for
               the
               Saints
               to
               feed
               in
               .
               The
               Church
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               nourished
               there
               ,
               Rev.
               12.14
               .
               but
               at
               last
               it
               shall
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               into
               the
               fat
               Pastures
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               the
               Saints
               feeding
               in
               them
               shall
               be
               fat
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               that
               is
               feeble
               shall
               be
               as
               David
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               as
               David
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               mark
               what
               follows
               ;
               All
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               shall
               give
               this
               Oblation
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               be
               this
               Oblation
               to
               the
               Prince
               in
               Israel
               .
               And
               how
               shall
               this
               be
               ?
               Ve●se
               1●
               .
               It
               shall
               be
               the
               Princes
               part
               to
               give
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               Meat-offerings
               ,
               making
               good
               that
               Promise
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 Statutes
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               set
               forth
               this
               more
               fully
               ,
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               the
               Sacrifices
               shall
               be
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               ;
               Chap.
               46.4
               .
               
                 Lambs
                 without
                 blemish
              
               .
               The
               Saints
               of
               that
               time
               shall
               be
               Lambs
               in
               innocency
               ,
               and
               Lambs
               without
               blemish
               .
               Now
               there
               being
               much
               spoken
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               about
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               this
               occasion
               to
               unfold
               somewhat
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               them
               ,
               And
               in
               the
               first
               place
               shall
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Princes
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Offerings
               .
               The
               Prince
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Offerings
               we
               read
               chap.
               45.22
               .
               On
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Passeover
               shall
               the
               Prince
               prepare
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               a
               Bullock
               for
               a
               Sin-offering
               ,
               and
               seven
               Bullocks
               and
               seven
               Rams
               for
               a
               Meat-offering
               :
               the
               Sin-offering
               for
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               Meat-offering
               for
               himself
               and
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land.
               The
               Peoples
               Offerings
               are
               mentioned
               chap.
               46.24
               .
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 boil
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 shall
                 boil
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               ●n
               the
               next
               place
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               several
               kinds
               of
               Sacrifices
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               being
               four
               ,
               the
               Sin-offering
               ,
               the
               Burnt-offering
               ,
               the
               Meat-offering
               ,
               and
               Peace-offering
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               Sin-offering
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               Christ
               ,
               who
               ma●●
               his
               Soul
               an
               Offering
               for
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 shall
                 Christ
                 be
                 offered
                 when
                 this
                 Temple
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               full
               discovery
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               of
               his
               being
               made
               Sin
               ,
               and
               fulfilling
               righteousness
               .
               We
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               where
               Christ
               crucified
               was
               preached
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               was
               shewn
               forth
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               there
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               crucified
               .
               Gal.
               3.1
               .
               
                 Before
                 whose
                 eyes
                 Christ
                 hath
                 been
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 crucified
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               So
               that
               he
               was
               crucified
               at
               Galatia
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               evidently
               set
               forth
               as
               crucified
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               when
               this
               Temple
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               be
               slain
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               evidently
               set
               forth
               as
               slain
               .
               The
               price
               of
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               love
               in
               laying
               down
               his
               Life
               ,
               will
               be
               fully
               manifested
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Free
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               Redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               be
               fully
               cleared
               up
               ,
               and
               all
               Errors
               about
               it
               will
               vanish
               .
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               at
               Ierusalem
               without
               the
               Gate
               ,
               and
               at
               Galatia
               :
               now
               at
               the
               time
               here
               meant
               Christ
               will
               be
               crucified
               ,
               not
               as
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               as
               at
               Galatia
               ,
               in
               being
               evidently
               set
               forth
               as
               crucified
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               crucified
               shall
               be
               applied
               by
               Faith.
               The
               Jews
               shall
               not
               establish
               their
               own
               righteousness
               then
               ,
               but
               shall
               submit
               to
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               Benefits
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               shall
               flow
               in
               abundantly
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               reconciling
               them
               to
               God
               ;
               so
               in
               purging
               them
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
               Chap.
               45.20
               .
               
                 The
                 bloud
                 must
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 settle
                 of
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 ye
                 reconcile
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               for
               
               every
               one
               that
               erreth
               and
               is
               simple
               .
               The
               least
               sin
               can't
               be
               done
               away
               but
               by
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               .
               Concerning
               this
               Sin-offering
               one
               thing
               more
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               against
               Popish
               Altars
               and
               the
               Mass
               .
               Chap.
               40.39
               .
               There
               are
               Tables
               to
               slay
               the
               Sin-offering
               upon
               :
               we
               do
               not
               read
               of
               Tables
               for
               this
               use
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               an
               Altar
               .
               Christ
               will
               not
               be
               sacrificed
               and
               offered
               on
               an
               Altar
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               dream
               they
               do
               ,
               supposing
               the
               consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               be
               the
               very
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               their
               Priests
               pretend
               to
               offer
               up
               upon
               an
               Altar
               as
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               .
               But
               Christ
               shall
               be
               onely
               slain
               upon
               Tables
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               evidently
               set
               forth
               as
               slain
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               before
               shewn
               )
               will
               be
               then
               administred
               among
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               Mystery
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               will
               be
               made
               so
               plain
               upon
               these
               Tables
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               run
               that
               shall
               read
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Burnt-offerings
               ;
               of
               which
               see
               Lev.
               1.
               
               &
               8.
               
               &
               9.
               chap.
               These
               went
               up
               in
               Fire
               to
               the
               Lord
               upon
               an
               Altar
               ,
               which
               figured
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               ,
               who
               went
               up
               in
               the
               Fire
               of
               Love
               and
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Good
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               present
               their
               Bodies
               a
               living
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               to
               ascend
               up
               also
               in
               the
               Fire
               of
               Love
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Meat-offerings
               ;
               which
               signified
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               .
               Heb.
               10.5
               .
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offering
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 have
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Mincah
                 ,
                 purging
                 away
                 sin
                 .
              
               1
               Sam.
               
               3.14
               .
               
                 The
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Eli
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 purged
                 with
                 Mincah
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Persons
               of
               Christians
               sanctified
               for
               a
               pure
               gift
               .
               Isa
               .
               66.20
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bring
                 your
                 brethren
                 for
                 a
                 Mincah
                 .
                 Rom.
              
               15.16
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 may
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
              
               The
               converted
               Gentiles
               are
               now
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               a
               Mincah
               acceptable
               and
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Fruits
               of
               Grace
               ,
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               towards
               Men.
               Heb.
               13.16
               .
               
                 To
                 do
                 good
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 sacrifices
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
                 Phil.
              
               4.18
               .
               
                 The
                 things
                 sent
                 by
                 you
                 were
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 smell
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 and
                 well
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Burnt-offering
               and
               Meat-offering
               't
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               is
               to
               offer
               them
               .
               Chap.
               46.4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Burnt-offering
                 which
                 the
                 Prince
                 shall
                 offer
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 shall
                 be
                 six
                 lambs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Meat-offering
                 for
                 the
                 lambs
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 .
              
               Which
               may
               signifie
               thus
               much
               :
               First
               ,
               when
               any
               shall
               be
               converted
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               offer
               them
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               accept
               them
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               Lambs
               which
               Christ
               shall
               offer
               .
               And
               he
               shall
               offer
               as
               he
               is
               able
               to
               give
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               gift
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               hands
               .
               When
               Christ
               apprehends
               any
               ,
               and
               takes
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               presently
               offers
               them
               up
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               any
               are
               to
               be
               changed
               and
               translated
               into
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               from
               amongst
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               then
               Christ
               shall
               offer
               them
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               that
               glorious
               Society
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               will
               accept
               them
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Lambs
               which
               Christ
               shall
               take
               out
               of
               the
               fat
               Pastures
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               be
               with
               Christ
               
                 beholding
                 his
                 Glory
              
               .
               These
               he
               shall
               offer
               in
               the
               New
               Moons
               ,
               and
               Sabbath-days
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               appointed
               by
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Peace-Offerings
               ,
               or
               Sacrifices
               of
               Payments
               and
               Pacifications
               ,
               in
               which
               Men
               payed
               to
               God
               their
               acknowledgments
               of
               Mercies
               received
               ,
               and
               gave
               thanks
               for
               their
               Peace
               and
               Prosperity
               .
               Psalm
               56.12
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 render
                 Praise
              
               ;
               or
               
                 pay
                 confessions
                 to
                 thee
              
               .
               These
               signified
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ's
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               ,
               who
               became
               our
               Peace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               Oblation
               of
               Praise
               .
               The
               Peace-Offerings
               might
               be
               of
               Males
               and
               Females
               .
               Gal.
               3.28
               .
               
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               should
               be
               a
               
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Praise
              
               .
               But
               here
               is
               a
               Question
               arises
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 If
                 by
                 Peace-Offerings
                 ,
                 Meat-Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 ,
                 Saints
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Services
                 ;
                 how
                 are
                 these
                 said
                 to
                 reconcile
                 ?
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 read
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               45.15
               .
               
                 One
                 Lamb
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fat
                 Pastures
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 for
                 a
                 Burnt-Offering
                 ,
                 Peace-Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 Meat-Offering
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               It
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               Lambs
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               signifie
               Saints
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               Christ's
               Flock
               :
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 little
                 Flock
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               indeed
               little
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               great
               Flock
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               One
               of
               two
               hundred
               includes
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               instead
               of
               the
               whole
               Flock
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               this
               Burnt-Offering
               :
               as
               appears
               ,
               verse
               16.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 shall
                 give
                 this
                 Oblation
              
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 this
                 Oblation
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
              
               All
               shall
               willingly
               give
               themselves
               up
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               own
               him
               for
               their
               Prince
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Observe
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Princes
                 part
                 to
                 give
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Meat-Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prepare
                 the
                 Sin-Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Meat-Offering
                 .
              
               Here
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               Saints
               become
               a
               Meat-Offering
               ,
               and
               Peace-Offering
               ,
               't
               is
               by
               Christ's
               preparing
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               such
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               prepares
               the
               Sin-Offering
               to
               go
               with
               the
               Meat-Offering
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               appears
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               as
               their
               Sin-Offering
               ,
               whereby
               their
               Reconciliation
               was
               first
               made
               ,
               and
               is
               continued
               .
               And
               Saints
               being
               presented
               as
               a
               Meat-Offering
               duly
               prepared
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Sin-Offering
               :
               thus
               they
               become
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               favour
               ,
               acceptable
               and
               well-pleasing
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               declare
               this
               farther
               ,
               take
               notice
               of
               a
               twofold
               Distinction
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Distinction
               is
               this
               ,
               There
               is
               Reconciliation
               to
               God
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               taking
               away
               enmity
               ,
               and
               appeasing
               wrath
               ,
               and
               making
               peace
               .
               This
               is
               done
               by
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               as
               the
               Sin-Offering
               .
               Thus
               verse
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sin-Offering
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Posts
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 doth
                 reconcile
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               having
               the
               evidence
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               Peace
               .
               This
               comes
               ,
               and
               is
               continued
               through
               Prayer
               ,
               Praise
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               holy
               and
               humble
               walking
               with
               God.
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               Meat-Offering
               ,
               and
               Peace-Offering
               make
               Reconciliation
               ;
               because
               through
               these
               it
               is
               made
               evident
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Distinction
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               Reconciliation
               to
               God
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Law-giver
               ;
               who
               is
               just
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               
                 clear
                 the
                 
                 Guilty
              
               without
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Justice
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               offended
               Father
               ;
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Gracious
                 and
                 Merciful
              
               .
               For
               God
               doth
               shew
               Fatherly
               displeasure
               to
               his
               Sons
               when
               they
               forsake
               his
               Law
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               visits
               their
               Iniquities
               with
               stripes
               ,
               and
               their
               Sins
               with
               a
               Rod.
               Now
               Reconciliation
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               which
               Faith
               eyes
               ,
               and
               makes
               application
               of
               .
               But
               Reconciliation
               in
               the
               latter
               sense
               may
               be
               by
               the
               Peace-Offering
               ,
               and
               Meat-Offering
               ;
               when
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Sin-Offering
               ,
               goes
               with
               them
               .
               Reconciliation
               to
               God
               as
               an
               offended
               Father
               ,
               is
               through
               Humiliation
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               presenting
               the
               Body
               a
               
                 living
                 Sacrifice
              
               :
               And
               thus
               Lambs
               without
               blemish
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               fat
               Pastures
               of
               Israel
               ,
               do
               reconcile
               .
               Which
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               times
               here
               meant
               ,
               signifies
               thus
               much
               .
               As
               Enmity
               will
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               Peace
               made
               with
               God
               for
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               :
               So
               the
               Iews
               being
               
                 all
                 effectually
                 called
              
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Righteous
               People
               ,
               they
               shall
               walk
               so
               closely
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               offer
               such
               
                 well-pleasing
                 Sacrifices
              
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               give
               occasion
               for
               
                 Fatherly
                 Displeasure
              
               ;
               neither
               will
               the
               Lord
               
                 hide
                 his
                 Face
                 any
                 more
                 from
                 the
                 Horse
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               neither
               will
               there
               be
               
                 Iniquities
                 to
                 visit
                 with
                 stripes
              
               .
               For
               ,
               Chap.
               43.7
               .
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 My
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Soles
                 of
                 my
                 Feet
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 no
                 more
                 defile
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               Peace-Offerings
               ,
               and
               Meat-Offerings
               shall
               be
               duly
               offered
               ;
               even
               every
               Morning
               ,
               Chap.
               46.15
               .
               So
               a
               perfect
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               shall
               be
               continued
               ;
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               a
               Blessed
               State
               of
               uninterrupted
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               Joy
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               so
               upon
               their
               Heads
               .
               And
               as
               
               
               
               now
               there
               is
               no
               Curse
               to
               true
               Believers
               ;
               so
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Cross
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Correction
               to
               them
               .
               And
               as
               all
               the
               Offerings
               of
               Judah
               and
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               Dispensations
               of
               God
               
                 shall
                 be
                 pleasant
                 to
              
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               .
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               Sacrifices
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               kinds
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               signifie
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               farther
               clearing
               of
               the
               holiness
               of
               these
               Sacrifices
               ,
               consider
               two
               things
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               will
               be
               an
               Altar
               ,
               sanctifying
               them
               .
               For
               we
               read
               of
               an
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               43.13
               .
               And
               a
               measured
               Altar
               ,
               being
               of
               God's
               appointment
               ;
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Measures
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Which
               was
               not
               meant
               of
               any
               
                 material
                 Altar
              
               ,
               set
               up
               after
               the
               Return
               from
               Babylon
               :
               But
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Tabernacle
              
               ;
               so
               this
               here
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 Altar
              
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               erected
               ,
               and
               not
               Man
               :
               even
               that
               mentioned
               ,
               Heb.
               13.10
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 eat
                 which
                 serve
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Godhead
               is
               this
               Altar
               ,
               sanctifying
               the
               Gifts
               which
               are
               offered
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Altar
               sanctified
               this
               Gift
               :
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               being
               the
               Altar
               that
               sanctified
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               of
               
                 infinite
                 value
              
               and
               worth
               ;
               and
               altogether
               sufficient
               to
               take
               away
               Sin.
               As
               Man's
               sin
               had
               
                 infinite
                 evil
              
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               Christ's
               Obedience
               to
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               he
               fulfilled
               ,
               brought
               
                 infinite
                 Glory
              
               to
               God
               ;
               he
               being
               an
               infinite
               Person
               who
               fulfilled
               the
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Offence
               is
               made
               void
               thereby
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               This
               
                 Altar
                 sanctifies
                 Believers
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Gifts
               offered
               upon
               it
               .
               Isa
               .
               56.7
               .
               
                 Their
                 Sacrifices
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 upon
                 mine
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               8.3
               .
               Christ
               ,
               adding
               Incense
               ,
               offers
               up
               the
               Prayers
               of
               Saints
               upon
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Altar
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               occasion
               being
               given
               for
               unfolding
               somewhat
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               three
               things
               more
               may
               be
               added
               for
               a
               farther
               discovery
               thereof
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Names
               given
               to
               the
               Altar
               are
               worthy
               of
               observation
               ;
               and
               here
               are
               two
               Names
               by
               which
               it
               is
               called
               in
               one
               
                 Verse
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               43.15
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Lion
                 of
                 God.
              
               Certainly
               there
               is
               much
               of
               Mystery
               in
               these
               Names
               .
               We
               do
               not
               find
               the
               Altar
               called
               by
               these
               Mames
               elsewhere
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               onely
               Isa
               .
               29.1
               .
               The
               City
               Jerusalem
               is
               called
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               probably
               because
               of
               the
               Altar
               there
               .
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               latter
               Name
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               The
               
                 Lion
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               so
               called
               because
               the
               Altar
               did
               devour
               the
               Beasts
               offered
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Lion
               doth
               his
               Prey
               ,
               which
               may
               have
               some
               signification
               here
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Sacrifices
               brought
               to
               this
               Altar
               will
               be
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               Fire
               of
               it
               will
               devour
               Flesh
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               consume
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               when
               Nature
               as
               corrupt
               shall
               be
               slain
               ,
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Sacrifices
               will
               be
               
                 living
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               12.1
               .
               And
               the
               reasonable
               Creature
               being
               renewed
               ,
               shall
               perform
               reasonable
               service
               .
               Those
               that
               come
               to
               this
               Altar
               are
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
                 yet
                 live
              
               ,
               as
               Paul
               said
               of
               himself
               ,
               Gal.
               2.20
               .
               A
               Saint
               laid
               on
               this
               Altar
               is
               dead
               ,
               as
               carnal
               ,
               but
               lives
               by
               Christ
               living
               in
               him
               .
               When
               Christ
               was
               offered
               ,
               as
               Man
               he
               died
               ;
               but
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Divine
               
               Nature
               did
               live
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               sanctifie
               ,
               so
               afterwards
               it
               did
               enliven
               the
               Sacrifice
               again
               .
               Thus
               't
               is
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               to
               death
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               live
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               this
               
                 living
                 Altar
              
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               power
               of
               this
               Altar
               will
               more
               eminently
               appear
               ,
               in
               destroying
               Flesh
               and
               corrupt
               Nature
               ,
               in
               the
               Saints
               of
               that
               
                 Glorious
                 Church
              
               which
               is
               to
               be
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Altar
               will
               be
               a
               Lion
               of
               God
               to
               its
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               a
               Prey
               to
               it
               .
               Enemies
               it
               hath
               ;
               Some
               deny
               its
               Being
               ,
               as
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               :
               this
               the
               Arrians
               did
               of
               old
               ;
               the
               Socinians
               do
               it
               now
               .
               And
               as
               these
               would
               make
               void
               this
               Altar
               in
               its
               Being
               ;
               so
               there
               are
               others
               who
               go
               about
               to
               make
               it
               void
               in
               its
               use
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               an
               Altar
               :
               Thus
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               would
               find
               out
               other
               ways
               for
               acceptance
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Merits
               ,
               and
               Saints
               Mediation
               .
               Now
               this
               Lion
               of
               God
               will
               at
               last
               rise
               up
               to
               the
               Prey
               ,
               and
               devour
               all
               its
               Enemies
               .
               True
               ,
               he
               couches
               now
               ,
               but
               these
               Enemies
               will
               not
               leave
               stirring
               and
               provoking
               ,
               till
               they
               rouze
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               destroy
               them
               at
               once
               ,
               Rev.
               6.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Souls
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 cry
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 avenge
                 our
                 Blood
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
              
               And
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 must
                 rest
                 till
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               And
               then
               as
               Rev.
               14.18
               .
               
                 An
                 Angel
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 having
                 Power
                 over
                 Fire
                 ,
                 crying
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 sharp
                 Sickle
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 thrust
                 in
                 thy
                 Sickle
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 the
                 Clusters
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 Grapes
                 are
                 fully
                 ripe
                 .
              
               Now
               when
               the
               Altar
               hath
               done
               its
               Work
               as
               the
               Lion
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               shall
               it
               be
               then
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               it
               appear
               ?
               Then
               it
               shall
               be
               called
               
               by
               this
               name
               Harel
               ,
               the
               Mountain
               of
               God.
               The
               Enemies
               of
               this
               Altar
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               obscure
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               any
               from
               coming
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               looking
               towards
               it
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               possessing
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               do
               hide
               this
               Altar
               ,
               so
               that
               't
               is
               seen
               but
               by
               a
               few
               ,
               viz.
               The
               measured
               Worshippers
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               And
               these
               Gentiles
               set
               up
               other
               Altars
               ;
               as
               Jeroboam
               did
               ,
               to
               hinder
               Men
               from
               coming
               to
               this
               .
               Yet
               this
               Altar
               remains
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               true
               Worshippers
               that
               come
               to
               it
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               offer
               their
               Gifts
               upon
               it
               ,
               Rev.
               11.1
               .
               But
               when
               this
               Glorious
               Temple
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               then
               this
               Altar
               shall
               appear
               .
               For
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               hide
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               be
               then
               more
               clearly
               seen
               as
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               and
               Altar
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Ark
                 of
                 his
                 Testament
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Altar
               shall
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               the
               
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               before
               which
               all
               other
               Altars
               will
               be
               ●hrown
               down
               for
               ever
               ;
               Christ
               will
               be
               gloriously
               visible
               as
               God-Man
               ,
               as
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               and
               Altar
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Name
               of
               this
               Altar
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Souls
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               ,
               shall
               stand
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               
                 Christ
                 appearing
              
               ,
               they
               shall
               appear
               
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Glory
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               read
               of
               the
               Settle
               of
               this
               Altar
               ,
               Chap.
               45.19
               .
               The
               Blood
               was
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Settle
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               And
               Chap.
               43.14
               .
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               lesser
               Settle
               .
               What
               may
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               meant
               hereby
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               as
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               is
               the
               Altar
               ,
               so
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               is
               the
               Settle
               thereof
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               did
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               settle
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               dwells
               Bodily
               .
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               greater
               Settle
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               Hebrews
               13.10
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
              
               ;
               so
               those
               that
               have
               this
               Altar
               ,
               are
               the
               lesser
               Settle
               of
               it
               :
               and
               in
               special
               ,
               as
               chiefly
               here
               meant
               ,
               that
               Glorious
               Church
               which
               shall
               be
               after
               the
               coming
               down
               of
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               will
               be
               this
               lesser
               Settle
               .
               Now
               we
               finding
               this
               Altar
               with
               its
               greater
               Settle
               ,
               upon
               its
               lesser
               Settle
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               at
               last
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               what
               doth
               this
               hint
               ,
               but
               a
               personal
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God-Man
               ,
               in
               it
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               will
               be
               a
               cleansed
               Altar
               ,
               Chapter
               43.20
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Four
                 Horns
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Four
                 Corners
                 of
                 the
                 Settle
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Border
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 cleanse
                 and
                 purge
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               Altar
               is
               always
               pure
               in
               it self
               :
               but
               as
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               said
               to
               be
               defiled
               ;
               so
               also
               hath
               the
               Altar
               of
               God
               been
               defiled
               by
               Whoredoms
               ,
               Idolatry
               and
               false
               Worship
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               approaches
               of
               such
               who
               have
               not
               washt
               their
               hands
               in
               Innocency
               .
               Now
               the
               cleansing
               of
               this
               Altar
               notes
               the
               doing
               away
               of
               all
               such
               defiling
               Abominations
               .
               No
               abominable
               person
               ,
               no
               abominable
               thing
               ,
               shall
               come
               nigh
               this
               Altar
               :
               Both
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Worshippers
               shall
               be
               Holiness
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               verse
               .
               26.
               
               
                 Seven
                 days
                 shall
                 they
                 purge
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 purifie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 consecrate
                 themselves
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               particulars
               be
               observed
               :
            
             
               First
               the
               Blood
               is
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Four
               Horns
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               What
               do
               these
               signifie
               ,
               but
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ?
               And
               reconciling
               Blood
               upon
               the
               Horns
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               shews
               
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               shall
               save
               ,
               and
               not
               destroy
               those
               that
               come
               to
               it
               .
               Divine
               Power
               will
               be
               reconciled
               to
               them
               .
               And
               here
               't
               is
               a
               happy
               and
               blessed
               thing
               ,
               when
               Blood
               toucheth
               Blood
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Worshippers
               come
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               Sprinkling
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               Blood
               of
               Sprinkling
               upon
               the
               Horns
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               hold
               of
               them
               .
               Joab
               took
               hold
               of
               the
               Horns
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               coming
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               Innocent
               Blood
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               that
               which
               purgeth
               away
               Sin
               ,
               he
               was
               taken
               thence
               ,
               and
               slain
               .
               But
               at
               the
               time
               which
               this
               Prophecy
               relates
               to
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               .
               None
               but
               purged
               ones
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               these
               shall
               be
               taken
               thence
               ;
               Because
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christs
               Manhood
               will
               engage
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               to
               save
               all
               the
               Sanctified
               Ones
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               this
               Altar
               ,
               and
               shall
               protect
               ,
               support
               ,
               and
               perfect
               that
               which
               doth
               concern
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Blood
               is
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Settle
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               which
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               of
               the
               lesser
               Settle
               ,
               even
               that
               Glorious
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               a
               cleansed
               and
               purged
               Settle
               ,
               having
               that
               Blood
               upon
               it
               which
               
                 speaks
                 better
                 things
                 than
                 that
                 of
              
               Abel
               .
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               Settle
               purged
               throughout
               ,
               for
               the
               Blood
               is
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Blood
               is
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Border
               round
               about
               .
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Border
               of
               the
               Altar
               ?
               The
               pure
               Worshippers
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               this
               Altar
               ,
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               its
               Border
               round
               about
               ,
               Psalm
               26.6
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 wash
                 my
                 hands
                 in
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 I
                 compass
                 thine
                 Altar
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord.
              
               Those
               that
               come
               to
               ,
               and
               compass
               this
               Altar
               ,
               are
               
               its
               Border
               round
               about
               .
               And
               Blood
               shall
               be
               upon
               this
               Border
               :
               so
               that
               all
               shall
               be
               cleansed
               and
               purged
               ones
               that
               come
               to
               this
               Altar
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               shall
               no
               more
               defile
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               not
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Altar
              
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               any
               Abominations
               .
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               there
               will
               be
               an
               Altar
               to
               Sanctifie
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               shall
               have
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               4.24
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 offer
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 shall
                 cast
                 Salt
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               borrowed
               from
               Lev.
               2.13
               .
               
                 Every
                 Oblation
                 of
                 a
                 Meat-Offering
                 shall
                 be
                 seasoned
                 with
                 Salt
                 ;
                 neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 the
                 Salt
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 lacking
                 from
                 thy
                 Meat-Offering
                 .
              
               Saints
               ,
               and
               their
               Services
               ,
               are
               a
               Meat-Offering
               ;
               but
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               must
               not
               be
               lacking
               .
               Salt
               makes
               savoury
               ,
               and
               preserves
               from
               putrefaction
               .
               An
               Unregenerate
               state
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               not
               being
               salted
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.4
               .
               So
               to
               be
               salted
               is
               to
               be
               Regenerated
               ,
               and
               made
               New
               Creatures
               .
               Col.
               4.6
               .
               
                 Let
                 your
                 speech
                 be
                 with
                 Grace
                 ,
                 seasoned
                 with
                 Salt.
              
               Not
               corrupt
               Communication
               ,
               but
               salted
               and
               seasoned
               with
               Grace
               .
               And
               as
               there
               is
               the
               Unleavened
               Bread
               of
               Sincerity
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               the
               Salt
               of
               Sincerity
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               any
               Salt
               that
               will
               do
               :
               Not
               the
               Salt
               of
               Morality
               ,
               and
               common
               Gifts
               ;
               But
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               true
               Faith
               and
               apprehending
               Christ
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               receive
               of
               his
               Fulness
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
               And
               those
               that
               have
               this
               Salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Salt.
               For
               we
               read
               of
               both
               .
               The
               Salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               Lev.
               2.13
               .
               
               and
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Salt
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.19
               .
               2
               Chron.
               13.5
               .
               Now
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Salt
               is
               an
               inviolable
               and
               perpetual
               Covenant
               .
               Those
               that
               have
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               under
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               broken
               .
               And
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               here
               meant
               ,
               it
               hints
               thus
               much
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               shall
               remain
               in
               that
               pure
               ,
               holy
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               prosperous
               estate
               which
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Prophets
               have
               spoken
               so
               much
               .
               Babylons
               glory
               ,
               because
               raised
               by
               and
               accompanied
               with
               so
               great
               Abominations
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               when
               God
               overthrew
               Sodom
               .
               God
               will
               stain
               the
               pride
               of
               all
               glory
               .
               Men
               do
               first
               stain
               their
               glory
               with
               Pride
               ,
               Injustice
               ,
               Prophaneness
               ,
               &c.
               and
               because
               Men
               stain
               it
               with
               sin
               ,
               God
               will
               stain
               it
               with
               judgments
               .
               The
               Honourable
               ones
               of
               the
               great
               City
               Babylon
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               the
               Despised
               ones
               of
               Sion
               shall
               be
               made
               a
               praise
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               particular
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               shall
               be
               holy
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               Duties
               shall
               be
               performed
               by
               Saints
               ,
               and
               all
               Graces
               shall
               meet
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               good
               Works
               shall
               have
               all
               their
               requisites
               to
               make
               them
               perfect
               .
               Saints
               then
               shall
               be
               upon
               better
               ground
               than
               the
               young
               man
               had
               ,
               able
               to
               say
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 All
                 these
                 have
                 I
                 kept
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 up
              
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               respect
               to
               all
               Gods
               commands
               :
               and
               yet
               having
               done
               all
               ,
               will
               say
               as
               Christ
               enjoyns
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 servants
              
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 hereby
                 justified
                 .
              
               They
               shall
               have
               the
               Lord
               for
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               besides
               him
               ,
               Zech.
               13.9
               .
               and
               no
               Graven
               Image
               shall
               be
               among
               them
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               chap.
               43.7
               .
               no
               drawing
               nigh
               to
               God
               with
               
               the
               mouth
               ,
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               removed
               far
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Sabbath
               will
               be
               purely
               observed
               ;
               and
               for
               second
               Table
               Duties
               see
               chap.
               45.10
               .
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 have
                 just
                 Balances
                 ,
                 a
                 just
                 Ephah
                 and
                 a
                 just
                 Bath
                 .
              
               There
               shall
               be
               justice
               in
               dealings
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               go
               beyond
               or
               defraud
               his
               Brother
               in
               any
               matter
               ,
               but
               that
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               will
               take
               place
               ,
               
                 Whatever
                 ye
                 would
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 ye
                 even
                 so
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               instance
               in
               two
               Duties
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               insist
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Prayer
               .
               Mal.
               1.11
               .
               
                 In
                 every
                 place
                 incense
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 offering
                 .
              
               Prayer
               shall
               be
               as
               Incense
               ,
               and
               this
               enkindled
               with
               the
               Fire
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               Zech.
               8.21
               .
               
                 Let
                 's
                 go
                 speedily
                 to
                 pray
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Thus
               shall
               they
               be
               calling
               on
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               time
               when
               many
               People
               and
               strong
               Nations
               shall
               seek
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
               This
               hath
               respect
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Jews
               being
               called
               :
               for
               ten
               men
               out
               of
               every
               Nation
               shall
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               Skirt
               of
               him
               that
               is
               a
               Jew
               ,
               saying
               ,
               We
               will
               go
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               heard
               that
               God
               is
               with
               you
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               he
               will
               pour
               upon
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               and
               Supplication
               .
               And
               as
               persons
               gathered
               together
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               shall
               pray
               ,
               so
               in
               their
               Families
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               their
               Families
               apart
               .
               Zech.
               12.14
               .
               
                 Every
                 family
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wives
                 apart
                 .
              
               Hence
               we
               find
               the
               Name
               Israel
               used
               so
               much
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               because
               now
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               such
               Wrestlers
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               Jacob
               their
               Father
               was
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               let
               him
               go
               without
               a
               blessing
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               lifted
               up
               his
               eyes
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 me
              
               ;
               so
               shall
               Saints
               then
               ,
               even
               in
               prayer
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               offer
               up
               praises
               for
               being
               heard
               ,
               because
               they
               
               know
               Christ
               will
               be
               making
               Intercession
               for
               them
               .
               Chap.
               45.23
               .
               
                 Seven
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 the
                 Prince
                 shall
                 prepare
                 his
                 burnt-offering
                 .
              
               When
               Saints
               keep
               the
               Feast
               ,
               and
               are
               praying
               and
               praising
               ,
               Christ
               offers
               his
               Burnt-offering
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               offers
               up
               his
               Supplications
               with
               and
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               At
               this
               time
               God
               shall
               have
               his
               due
               praises
               signified
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               in
               the
               Peace
               or
               Pay-offerings
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               mercies
               of
               that
               time
               .
               A
               Figure
               of
               this
               we
               have
               Matth.
               21.9
               .
               Christ
               rode
               in
               triumph
               into
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               people
               cried
               
                 Hosannah
                 in
                 the
                 highest
              
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Children
               ,
               which
               offended
               the
               Scribes
               ;
               to
               whom
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 babes
                 and
                 sucklings
                 thou
                 hast
                 perfected
                 praise
                 .
              
               Which
               may
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               prefiguring
               two
               things
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               coming
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               even
               the
               young
               Children
               of
               Saints
               shall
               then
               have
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               much
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               beholding
               the
               King
               in
               his
               beauty
               ,
               shall
               cry
               Hosannah
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               .
               Little
               Children
               will
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               shall
               be
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               There
               will
               be
               many
               Timothy's
               ,
               who
               from
               their
               Childhood
               will
               know
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               as
               acts
               of
               Reason
               shall
               put
               themselves
               forth
               ,
               so
               acts
               of
               Grace
               therewith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Babes
               and
               Sucklings
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               new
               Converts
               shall
               shew
               forth
               the
               praises
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               called
               them
               .
               The
               offering
               up
               of
               praise
               is
               the
               great
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               at
               this
               time
               will
               the
               Lord
               perfect
               praise
               .
               The
               praise
               which
               the
               Saints
               shall
               offer
               will
               be
               perfect
               praise
               ,
               not
               shadowy
               and
               in
               appearance
               onely
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               have
               the
               perfection
               of
               sincerity
               
               and
               truth
               :
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               such
               a
               degree
               as
               God
               shall
               expect
               from
               their
               state
               .
               None
               shall
               receive
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               what
               they
               receive
               they
               shall
               render
               :
               As
               where
               much
               is
               given
               ,
               much
               is
               required
               ;
               so
               then
               where
               much
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               much
               will
               be
               rendred
               .
               And
               as
               all
               Duties
               shall
               be
               performed
               by
               Saints
               ,
               so
               all
               Graces
               shall
               meet
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               good
               works
               shall
               have
               all
               their
               requisites
               to
               make
               them
               perfect
               .
               Chap.
               46.11
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 feasts
                 the
                 meat-offering
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 Ephah
                 to
                 a
                 Bullock
                 ,
                 an
                 Ephah
                 to
                 a
                 Ram
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Hin
                 of
                 Oyl
                 to
                 an
                 Ephah
                 .
              
               When
               any
               thing
               is
               spoken
               of
               Oblations
               and
               Meat-offerings
               ,
               Oyl
               is
               also
               mentioned
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               Spirit
               is
               meant
               making
               the
               Saints
               a
               willing
               people
               .
               They
               shall
               have
               the
               Oyl
               of
               grace
               and
               the
               Oyl
               of
               gladness
               :
               all
               their
               works
               shall
               be
               done
               with
               zeal
               and
               alacrity
               .
               A
               due
               proportion
               of
               love
               and
               willingness
               is
               the
               Hin
               of
               Oyl
               which
               is
               to
               go
               with
               the
               Offerings
               .
               This
               is
               further
               set
               forth
               chap.
               46.23
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 boiling
                 places
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 boil
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 shall
                 boil
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               The
               Ministry
               then
               will
               be
               a
               heating
               and
               a
               boiling
               Ministry
               ;
               the
               Word
               will
               be
               a
               Fire
               in
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               Love
               and
               Zeal
               enkindled
               thereby
               ,
               will
               be
               as
               the
               Fire
               which
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               was
               kept
               burning
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               by
               this
               the
               Sacrifices
               shall
               be
               well
               boiled
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               will
               not
               be
               crude
               or
               raw
               Services
               then
               among
               the
               Saints
               ;
               there
               will
               not
               be
               cause
               to
               take
               up
               Luthers
               complaint
               ,
               
                 Deest
                 ignis
              
               .
               The
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               was
               long
               kept
               burning
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               did
               at
               last
               go
               out
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               in
               the
               second
               Temple
               ;
               but
               lo
               ,
               here
               't
               is
               found
               
               in
               these
               boiling
               places
               of
               a
               more
               glorious
               Temple
               ,
               being
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               shadow
               ,
               where
               it
               shall
               not
               go
               out
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Saints
               shall
               make
               progress
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               persevere
               in
               well
               doing
               .
               There
               will
               not
               be
               Apostates
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               none
               doing
               wickedly
               against
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               of
               those
               of
               understanding
               fall
               ;
               Israel
               shall
               not
               be
               any
               more
               backsliding
               
                 Israel
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               46.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 shall
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 entereth
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 Gate
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 Gate
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 return
                 .
              
               Here
               must
               be
               no
               shadow
               of
               turning
               ;
               the
               Worshippers
               shall
               not
               go
               back
               .
               The
               Prince
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               when
               they
               go
               in
               shall
               go
               in
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               forth
               shall
               go
               forth
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               still
               following
               Christ
               .
               Verse
               14.
               
               A
               Meat-offering
               must
               be
               prepared
               every
               morning
               .
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               ceasing
               of
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               ,
               either
               by
               Saints
               neglect
               or
               wicked
               mens
               interruption
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Church
               Members
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Pastors
               of
               Churches
               shall
               be
               all
               holy
               ,
               and
               duly
               qualified
               ;
               even
               Pastors
               after
               Gods
               heart
               .
               Now
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               which
               are
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               notice
               how
               they
               are
               set
               forth
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               kind
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               qualifications
               .
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               here
               are
               three
               sorts
               mentioned
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Priests
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               near
               and
               minister
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               chap.
               45.4
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Levites
               ,
               called
               Ministers
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               chap.
               45.5
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Such
               as
               serve
               the
               City
               ,
               chap.
               48.18
               .
               which
               are
               to
               be
               rank'd
               amongst
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               will
               more
               fully
               appear
               .
            
             
               The
               Names
               of
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               are
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               a
               Gospel
               Ministery
               .
               The
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law
               were
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               most
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               burn
               Incense
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               minister
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               23.13
               .
               The
               Levites
               were
               to
               set
               forward
               the
               work
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               some
               were
               Singers
               ,
               instructed
               in
               the
               Songs
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Of
               Singers
               we
               read
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               chap.
               40.44
               .
               In
               the
               Inner
               Court
               were
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Singers
               ,
               such
               who
               will
               be
               instructed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               shall
               instruct
               others
               in
               the
               Songs
               of
               the
               Lord.
               They
               were
               also
               Porters
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               26.
               and
               some
               were
               for
               the
               outward
               business
               over
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               know
               who
               are
               meant
               by
               these
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               serve
               the
               City
               ,
               we
               must
               consult
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               such
               places
               wherein
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               several
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               surely
               't
               is
               a
               Gospel
               Ministery
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               for
               sometimes
               we
               find
               it
               under
               a
               Gospel
               name
               .
               Ministers
               ,
               chap.
               44.11
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 Ministers
                 in
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               46.24
               .
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 boil
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               Now
               for
               the
               places
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               which
               speak
               of
               a
               Gospel
               Ministery
               ,
               see
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondly
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 then
                 Helps
                 ,
                 Governments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Eph.
              
               4.11
               .
               
                 He
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 some
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               
                 The
                 Elders
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 count
                 worthy
                 of
                 
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               In
               these
               places
               we
               find
               Pastors
               which
               are
               Overseers
               of
               a
               Flock
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Evangelists
               to
               preach
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               through
               whose
               Ministery
               Nations
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               .
               These
               are
               foretold
               Isa
               .
               66.19
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 those
                 that
                 escape
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Pul
                 and
                 Lud
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 declare
                 my
                 glory
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 my
                 fame
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 seen
                 my
                 glory
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               those
               that
               serve
               the
               City
               will
               be
               Ministers
               building
               up
               Saints
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               meet
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               holy
               City
               .
               Now
               these
               several
               sorts
               are
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               shall
               have
               all
               sorts
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Officers
               ,
               which
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               by
               Divine
               Appointment
               ;
               all
               for
               teaching
               ,
               edifying
               ,
               bringing
               in
               ,
               building
               up
               ▪
               and
               for
               rule
               and
               government
               for
               the
               inner
               and
               outward
               business
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               sorts
               of
               Ministers
               are
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               We
               may
               further
               take
               notice
               of
               Gods
               care
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               way
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               provided
               for
               :
               God
               will
               make
               sufficient
               provision
               for
               all
               ;
               't
               will
               not
               be
               as
               now
               ,
               some
               have
               Riches
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               others
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               some
               Food
               convenient
               .
               But
               then
               as
               all
               shall
               be
               of
               Agars
               temper
               ,
               in
               desiring
               but
               Food
               convenient
               ,
               so
               that
               shall
               be
               given
               them
               ,
               chap.
               45.3
               ,
               4.
               
               &
               48.9
               .
               The
               Oblation
               that
               ye
               shall
               offer
               to
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               of
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               in
               breadth
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               whereof
               shall
               be
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               the
               Priests
               the
               Sons
               of
               Zadock
               .
               And
               over
               against
               the
               Border
               of
               the
               Priests
               the
               Levites
               shall
               have
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               in
               breadth
               .
               The
               residue
               being
               ten
               thousand
               Eastward
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               Westward
               ,
               shall
               be
               for
               Food
               for
               those
               that
               serve
               the
               City
               .
               And
               here
               we
               see
               the
               way
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               provided
               for
               :
               The
               twelve
               Tribes
               have
               their
               several
               Inheritances
               allotted
               them
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Ministers
               have
               a
               Portion
               set
               apart
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               have
               a
               Maintenance
               out
               of
               the
               Inheritances
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               free
               gift
               or
               otherwise
               :
               and
               thus
               there
               will
               not
               be
               any
               dependence
               upon
               the
               people
               to
               be
               a
               snare
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               matter
               of
               offence
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               occasion
               of
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               .
               Hence
               it
               's
               said
               chap.
               44.28
               .
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 give
                 them
                 no
                 possession
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 their
                 possession
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               lie
               upon
               you
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               them
               out
               of
               your
               Inheritances
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               have
               Possessions
               by
               themselves
               .
               When
               Canaan
               was
               divided
               ,
               each
               Tribe
               allotted
               to
               the
               Levites
               out
               of
               their
               Inheritances
               Cities
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               Josh
               .
               21.
               
               Eight
               and
               forty
               Cities
               were
               given
               them
               by
               lot
               ,
               some
               out
               of
               each
               Tribe
               ;
               so
               that
               then
               the
               Levites
               had
               Inheritances
               from
               the
               Tribes
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               't
               will
               not
               be
               thus
               .
               Paul
               said
               he
               would
               keep
               himself
               from
               being
               burthensom
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               the
               like
               saith
               the
               Lord
               here
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               new
               Heavens
               and
               new
               Earth
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               burthensom
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               I
               shall
               set
               them
               .
               Next
               concerning
               their
               Qualifications
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               shall
               be
               clothed
               with
               righteousness
               ;
               this
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Linen
               Garments
               ,
               chap.
               44.17
               .
               with
               which
               the
               Priests
               shall
               be
               clothed
               ;
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               fine
               Linen
               white
               and
               clean
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Their
               frame
               and
               fitness
               for
               Ministerial
               work
               shall
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               any
               way
               burthensom
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               like
               Christ
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 meat
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               like
               Paul
               ,
               abundant
               in
               Labours
               without
               pain
               and
               weariness
               .
               Chap.
               44.18
               .
               
                 No
                 wooll
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 gird
                 themselves
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 causeth
                 sweat
                 .
              
               They
               shall
               do
               their
               Ministerial
               work
               without
               sweat
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               part
               of
               Adams
               Curse
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 thy
                 face
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eat
                 bread
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               3.19
               .
               If
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               done
               his
               work
               without
               sweat
               .
               Sin
               caused
               sweat
               ;
               Labour
               is
               now
               toilsom
               and
               painful
               ,
               causing
               sweat
               and
               weariness
               :
               but
               here
               will
               be
               work
               and
               no
               sweat
               and
               weariness
               ,
               because
               the
               Ministers
               at
               that
               time
               shall
               have
               sufficient
               strength
               for
               and
               delight
               in
               their
               work
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               shall
               be
               consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               defile
               themselves
               after
               their
               Consecration
               .
               Chap.
               44.20
               .
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 shall
                 not
                 shave
                 their
                 heads
                 .
              
               That
               we
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               what
               is
               signified
               hereby
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               back
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Nazarites
               ,
               which
               forbids
               them
               to
               shave
               their
               heads
               ;
               and
               concerning
               their
               not
               shaving
               their
               heads
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               was
               forbidden
               them
               to
               shave
               their
               heads
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               Separation
               ,
               Num.
               6.5
               .
               
                 All
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 his
                 separation
                 no
                 razor
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               two
               cases
               it
               was
               commanded
               them
               to
               shave
               their
               heads
               ;
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               case
               of
               being
               defiled
               by
               the
               dead
               ,
               Num.
               6.9
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 die
                 suddenly
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 defiled
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 consecration
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 shave
                 his
                 head
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 cleansing
                 .
              
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 this
                 separation
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 ,
              
               Num.
               6.13
               ,
               18.
               the
               Nazarite
               was
               to
               shave
               the
               Head
               of
               his
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               Application
               of
               these
               things
               :
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Priests
               here
               spoken
               of
               shall
               be
               spiritual
               Nazarites
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Persons
               consecrated
               to
               God.
               The
               word
               Nazarite
               signifies
               ,
               One
               separated
               to
               some
               special
               Dignity
               and
               Sanctity
               ,
               Gen.
               49.26
               .
               Joseph
               was
               called
               a
               Nazarite
               ,
               being
               separated
               from
               his
               Brethren
               .
               Christ
               was
               not
               a
               Nazarite
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               this
               carnal
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               a
               Nazarene
               ,
               being
               bred
               up
               in
               Nazareth
               ;
               and
               his
               Name
               was
               Netser
               ,
               the
               Branch
               .
               Yet
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Type
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               being
               separated
               to
               a
               holy
               Work.
               And
               thus
               the
               Priests
               shall
               be
               Nazarites
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               separated
               to
               a
               Work
               and
               Ministry
               which
               they
               shall
               fulfil
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Priests
               being
               under
               a
               Prohibition
               of
               shaving
               their
               Heads
               at
               all
               ;
               hence
               it
               may
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Nazarites
               shaving
               their
               Heads
               ,
               shall
               never
               happen
               to
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               shall
               not
               defile
               themselves
               after
               their
               Consecration
               :
               They
               shall
               do
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               walk
               worthy
               of
               their
               Calling
               .
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               Mark
               among
               them
               ,
               declining
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ;
               nor
               a
               Demas
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               World
               :
               And
               none
               shall
               defile
               themselves
               with
               any
               Antichristian
               Abominations
               .
               We
               know
               there
               is
               a
               Popish
               Custom
               of
               shaving
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               Religion
               is
               placed
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               shall
               have
               a
               Being
               in
               this
               time
               of
               the
               Churches
               Purity
               and
               Glory
               :
               But
               as
               Isa
               .
               7.20
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 shave
                 with
                 a
                 Rasor
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 
                 Hair
                 of
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Mark
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               Rev.
               19.20
               .
               
                 The
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Remnant
                 shall
                 be
                 slain
                 .
              
               In
               the
               worst
               of
               times
               a
               remnant
               of
               Saints
               is
               left
               ,
               which
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               But
               in
               that
               day
               no
               remnant
               of
               Babylon
               will
               be
               left
               ,
               but
               the
               remnant
               will
               be
               slain
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               him
               that
               shall
               sit
               upon
               the
               white
               Horse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               separation
               shall
               not
               be
               for
               Days
               ,
               but
               Eternity
               .
               The
               Nazarites
               outward
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               were
               separated
               but
               for
               a
               time
               :
               But
               the
               Nazarites
               inwardly
               and
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               though
               their
               Work
               as
               Gospel
               Ministers
               shall
               cease
               at
               last
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               be
               Priests
               to
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               continually
               .
               The
               Royal
               Priesthood
               spoken
               of
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.9
               .
               
                 is
                 a
                 Priesthood
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               So
               then
               the
               Priests
               shall
               not
               shave
               their
               Heads
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 their
                 separation
                 shall
                 not
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 proud
                 or
                 vain
                 .
              
               Chap.
               44.20
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 Locks
                 to
                 grow
                 long
                 .
              
               This
               sometimes
               discovers
               the
               pride
               and
               vanity
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               whence
               that
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               some
               ,
               which
               Eliab
               spake
               uncharitably
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 naughtiness
                 of
                 thy
                 Heart
                 .
              
               Priestly
               Ornaments
               then
               will
               not
               be
               carnal
               ,
               but
               the
               Ornament
               of
               a
               meek
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               gracious
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 prophane
              
               ,
               verse
               21.
               
               
                 Neither
                 shall
                 any
                 Priest
                 drink
                 Wine
                 .
              
               They
               shall
               be
               far
               from
               Rioting
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               and
               Chambering
               ,
               and
               Wantonness
               :
               They
               shall
               not
               be
               filled
               with
               Wine
               ,
               wherein
               is
               excess
               ;
               but
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               many
               of
               those
               
               which
               stand
               in
               that
               Rank
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 ye
                 be
                 drunken
                 ?
                 Put
                 away
                 your
                 Wine
                 from
                 you
                 :
              
               But
               at
               this
               time
               such
               
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 Pastors
                 of
                 pure
                 Churches
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 the
                 Line
                 and
                 Reed
                 shall
                 pass
                 .
              
               Chap.
               44.22
               .
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 shall
                 not
                 take
                 for
                 their
                 Wives
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 that
                 is
                 put
                 away
                 .
              
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               
                 that
                 Pastors
                 of
                 Churches
                 are
                 called
                 Husbands
                 ,
              
               there
               being
               a
               kind
               of
               Spiritual
               Marriage
               betwixt
               them
               and
               Churches
               .
               Lev.
               21.4
               .
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 shall
                 not
                 defile
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 chief
                 Man
                 among
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 a
                 Husband
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               that
               a
               Pastor
               is
               an
               Husband
               to
               his
               People
               .
               Now
               at
               this
               time
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 shall
                 not
                 take
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               is
               signified
               hereby
               ?
               All
               Antichristian
               ,
               Popish
               ,
               and
               pretended
               Churches
               will
               at
               this
               time
               be
               put
               away
               ,
               and
               thrust
               forth
               .
               For
               though
               there
               will
               be
               a
               time
               of
               
               Babylon's
               boasting
               ,
               
                 that
                 she
                 shall
                 sit
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
                 nor
                 see
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 yet
                 her
                 Plagues
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
              
               Babylon
               
                 must
                 know
                 Widowhood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Children
                 .
              
               And
               when
               Antichristian
               Churches
               shall
               be
               Widows
               ,
               and
               thrust
               forth
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               marry
               them
               .
               Now
               when
               any
               Popish
               Churches
               are
               Widows
               ,
               there
               are
               Priests
               ready
               to
               marry
               them
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               shall
               be
               left
               desolate
               :
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               will
               that
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               Rev.
               18.23
               .
               
                 The
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Bride
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               No
               Priests
               of
               Babylon
               shall
               be
               left
               to
               marry
               them
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               Sion
               shall
               then
               marry
               any
               Widow
               ,
               or
               Daughter
               of
               Babylon
               .
               And
               observe
               what
               follows
               ;
               
                 They
                 shall
                 take
                 Maidens
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Churches
               shall
               consist
               of
               
               chaste
               Virgins
               espoused
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               who
               are
               Israel
               after
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Such
               shall
               the
               Priest
               take
               ,
               or
               a
               Widow
               that
               had
               a
               Priest
               before
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               If
               any
               Churches
               shall
               be
               Widows
               ,
               by
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Pastors
               into
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               such
               a
               Widow
               a
               Priest
               may
               marry
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 err
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               No
               Tares
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               will
               then
               be
               sowen
               .
               Chap.
               44.23
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 teach
                 my
                 People
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 men
                 to
                 discern
                 betwixt
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 clean
                 .
              
               They
               shall
               not
               justifie
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               nor
               condemn
               the
               Righteous
               ;
               neither
               call
               Evil
               good
               ,
               nor
               Good
               evil
               ;
               but
               shall
               faithfully
               shew
               unto
               Men
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Lord
               requireth
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               many
               ,
               like
               
               Ahab's
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               utter
               smooth
               and
               pleasing
               things
               ;
               but
               then
               all
               shall
               be
               Micaiahs
               ,
               in
               speaking
               what
               the
               Lord
               shall
               declare
               to
               them
               ,
               verse
               24.
               
               
                 In
                 Controversie
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 judge
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Judgments
                 .
              
               All
               Controversies
               about
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Government
               shall
               then
               be
               at
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               Priests
               shall
               judge
               them
               according
               to
               Gods
               Judgments
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               shall
               not
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Church-Communion
               converse
               with
               such
               as
               are
               but
               dead
               of
               themselves
               ,
               to
               the
               committing
               of
               Sin
               ,
               or
               are
               under
               a
               force
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Godliness
               :
               This
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               Chap.
               44.31
               .
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 shall
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 torn
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Fowl
                 or
                 Beast
                 .
              
               This
               was
               forbidden
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               22
               31.
               
               That
               which
               died
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               orderly
               slain
               ,
               was
               unclean
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               his
               Sons
               .
               The
               Sacrifices
               must
               be
               orderly
               slain
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               might
               
               be
               eaten
               .
               Now
               this
               in
               the
               spiritual
               signification
               of
               it
               ,
               forbids
               Communion
               with
               carnal
               persons
               ,
               who
               may
               seem
               mortified
               ones
               :
               But
               their
               body
               of
               Sin
               not
               being
               truly
               slain
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               fit
               for
               religious
               Communion
               .
               For
               the
               better
               clearing
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               Acts
               10.12
               ,
               13.
               be
               considered
               :
               Peter
               
                 saw
                 in
                 a
                 Vision
                 a
                 Sheet
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 four-footed
                 Beasts
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 Rise
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 kill
                 and
                 eat
              
               .
               And
               what
               was
               meant
               hereby
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 for
                 a
              
               Jew
               
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 call
                 any
                 man
                 common
                 ,
                 or
                 unclean
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               must
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Jews
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               endeavour
               to
               kill
               the
               Old
               Man
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               I
               may
               eat
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               keep
               company
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               judge
               them
               unclean
               .
               This
               place
               of
               Ezek.
               then
               hints
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               New
               
               Jerusalem-state
               ,
               all
               admitted
               to
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               shall
               be
               sound
               and
               sincere
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               and
               true
               
                 Nathaniels
                 ,
                 Israelites
              
               indeed
               ,
               in
               whom
               will
               be
               no
               guile
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               now
               three
               Ranks
               of
               Men
               professing
               Godliness
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               dead
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               a
               profession
               of
               Godliness
               of
               themselves
               ,
               doing
               it
               from
               Self-love
               ,
               or
               slavish
               fear
               ;
               or
               aiming
               at
               profit
               or
               praise
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               escape
               Hell
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               to
               Heaven
               at
               last
               .
               These
               may
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               but
               not
               being
               truly
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               go
               out
               from
               them
               .
               For
               they
               that
               forsake
               Sin
               out
               of
               slavish
               fear
               ,
               may
               turn
               to
               it
               out
               of
               fear
               .
               Those
               that
               follow
               Christ
               for
               Loaves
               ,
               may
               forsake
               him
               for
               Loaves
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               under
               a
               force
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Sins
               as
               it
               were
               torn
               from
               them
               .
               Some
               by
               religious
               Magistrates
               or
               Masters
               ,
               may
               be
               with-held
               from
               Sin
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               to
               some
               outward
               conformity
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               torn
               ,
               which
               if
               admitted
               to
               Church-communion
               ,
               may
               break
               off
               from
               it
               .
               For
               those
               that
               are
               torn
               from
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               but
               seemingly
               joyned
               to
               Christ
               ,
               may
               be
               torn
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               go
               back
               to
               Antichrist
               again
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               are
               such
               who
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               not
               being
               under
               a
               force
               ,
               but
               are
               made
               a
               willing
               People
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               otherwise
               constrained
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Love
               of
               Christ
               ;
               judging
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               live
               to
               him
               who
               died
               and
               rose
               again
               :
               and
               of
               such
               will
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               at
               last
               consist
               .
               These
               three
               sorts
               seem
               hinted
               ,
               John
               1.13
               .
               Christ
               gives
               to
               them
               
                 power
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 believe
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 being
                 born
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God.
              
               Some
               are
               born
               of
               the
               will
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               taking
               up
               a
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               from
               a
               carnal
               principle
               ,
               and
               fleshly
               will.
               Others
               are
               born
               of
               the
               will
               of
               Man
               ,
               being
               religious
               ,
               because
               Men
               that
               have
               Power
               over
               them
               will
               have
               it
               so
               .
               The
               former
               are
               the
               Dead
               of
               themselves
               ,
               these
               the
               torn
               .
               There
               are
               others
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               say
               as
               Jam.
               1.18
               .
               
                 Of
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 begat
                 he
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 First-fruits
                 of
                 his
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               Now
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Jerusalems
               being
               made
               a
               praise
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Dead
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               born
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               Man
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               torn
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               are
               born
               of
               God
               
               shall
               enter
               into
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               The
               Priests
               shall
               then
               kill
               ,
               and
               eat
               ;
               kill
               ,
               and
               keep
               company
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               eat
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               dead
               of
               it self
               ,
               or
               torn
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Fowl
               or
               Beasts
               .
               Beasts
               are
               called
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Fowls
               the
               Fowls
               of
               Heaven
               .
               By
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               are
               meant
               Men
               of
               a
               worldly
               temper
               ,
               who
               mind
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               are
               Lovers
               of
               Riches
               more
               than
               Lovers
               of
               God.
               But
               the
               Priests
               shall
               not
               eat
               of
               such
               then
               :
               No
               covetous
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               shall
               have
               any
               Inheritance
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               By
               the
               Fowls
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               are
               meant
               such
               who
               seem
               to
               fly
               high
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               do
               it
               for
               praise
               and
               applause
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               righteous
               thereby
               .
               The
               Pharisee
               that
               boasted
               ,
               
                 God
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 this
              
               Publican
               ;
               
                 I
                 fast
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               seemed
               to
               fly
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               dead
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               but
               a
               Fowl
               ,
               dead
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unclean
               .
               Now
               the
               Priests
               in
               that
               glorious
               state
               shall
               not
               eat
               of
               such
               Beasts
               ,
               or
               Fowls
               :
               But
               what
               temper
               those
               of
               that
               Church
               shall
               be
               of
               ,
               these
               following
               Scriptures
               declare
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.4
               .
               
                 All
                 they
                 gather
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 :
              
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 Then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 flow
                 together
                 ,
                 thine
                 heart
                 shall
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 enlarged
                 .
              
               Filial
               fear
               enlargeth
               the
               heart
               to
               run
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               .
               The
               Forces
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               come
               to
               thee
               :
               These
               Forces
               shall
               not
               be
               forced
               ,
               but
               
                 shall
                 come
              
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Who
                 are
                 these
                 that
                 fly
                 as
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 very
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Doves
                 to
                 their
                 windows
                 very
                 freely
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
              
               Psa
               .
               102.18
               .
               When
               the
               time
               to
               favour
               
                 Sion
                 shall
                 come
              
               ,
               the
               people
               
               which
               
                 shall
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 shall
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               or
               the
               new
               created
               people
               :
               All
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               will
               be
               a
               new
               created
               people
               ,
               Isa
               ,
               54.11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 O
                 thou
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 tost
                 with
                 tempests
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 comforted
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 thy
                 Stones
                 with
                 fair
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Foundations
                 with
                 Saphires
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thy
                 Windows
                 of
                 Agates
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Gates
                 of
                 Carbuncles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 Borders
                 of
                 pleasant
                 Stones
                 .
              
               Isa
               .
               60.21
               .
               
                 Thy
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 righteous
                 ,
                 the
                 Branch
                 of
                 my
                 planting
                 ,
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
              
               By
               this
               we
               see
               how
               much
               better
               it
               will
               be
               with
               the
               Church
               every
               way
               than
               now
               it
               is
               ;
               better
               in
               state
               ,
               and
               better
               in
               frame
               ;
               better
               within
               ,
               and
               better
               without
               :
               Purity
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               Light
               within
               ,
               and
               none
               to
               make
               it
               afraid
               without
               :
               Such
               as
               it
               should
               be
               within
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               it
               should
               be
               without
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               shall
               not
               do
               their
               work
               for
               hire
               ,
               or
               reward
               ;
               but
               a
               work
               done
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               shall
               be
               its
               own
               reward
               ,
               Chap.
               44.28
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 he
                 goeth
                 into
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 offer
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 an
                 Inheritance
                 .
                 Their
                 Sanctuary-work
                 and
                 Ministry
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 reward
                 .
              
               Verse
               29.
               
               
                 Every
                 dedicate
                 thing
                 in
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 be
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fruits
                 .
              
               When
               any
               by
               their
               Ministry
               
                 shall
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               these
               shall
               be
               their
               Glory
               and
               Joy
               ,
               and
               Crown
               of
               rejoycing
               ;
               and
               shall
               be
               better
               to
               them
               than
               the
               First-fruits
               were
               to
               the
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               House
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               Temple
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               was
               .
               Chap.
               49.19
               .
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 shall
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Posts
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 four
                 Corners
                 of
                 the
                 Settle
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Altar
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               As
               the
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lamb
               being
               on
               the
               Israelites
               Door-posts
               ,
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               did
               not
               enter
               ;
               so
               this
               House
               being
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               Destroyer
               shall
               come
               near
               to
               hurt
               it
               :
               No
               Nebuchadnezzar
               shall
               burnt
               it
               with
               Fire
               .
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 So
                 shall
                 ye
                 reconcile
                 this
                 House
                 .
              
               This
               House
               will
               be
               a
               reconciled
               House
               ;
               here
               's
               every
               where
               reconciling
               Blood
               ,
               and
               there
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               be
               angry
               with
               it
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
               There
               hath
               been
               a
               time
               in
               which
               Judgment
               began
               at
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               from
               thence
               it
               shall
               go
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               there
               rest
               ,
               and
               never
               come
               near
               this
               House
               again
               .
               Chap.
               41.18
               .
               
                 The
                 Building
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 and
                 Palm-trees
              
               ;
               shewing
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               Triumphant
               ,
               and
               Victorious
               .
               First
               Cherubims
               ,
               whereby
               Angels
               are
               meant
               ,
               of
               whom
               an
               innumerable
               Company
               will
               be
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               .
               And
               sometimes
               Men
               are
               called
               Cherubims
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               comparing
               Rev.
               4.6
               .
               with
               Ezek.
               1.5
               .
               
                 The
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 are
                 Cherubims
                 ,
              
               but
               such
               as
               were
               redeemed
               to
               God
               by
               Christ's
               Blood
               ,
               Rev.
               5.8
               .
               and
               therefore
               Men.
               And
               these
               Cherubims
               are
               said
               to
               have
               
                 two
                 Faces
              
               :
               Chap.
               41.18
               .
               
                 The
                 Face
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 a
                 Lion.
              
               Though
               Saints
               then
               shall
               not
               have
               a
               Heart
               ,
               and
               a
               Heart
               ;
               yet
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               Face
               ,
               and
               a
               Face
               ;
               and
               these
               not
               contrary
               ,
               but
               well
               agreeing
               :
               They
               shall
               have
               Prudence
               ,
               Humanity
               and
               Love
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               Fortitude
               signified
               by
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               Lion.
               Saints
               shall
               be
               Lions
               without
               fear
               ,
               and
               Men
               without
               ferity
               :
               Lions
               in
               courage
               and
               Men
               without
               brutish
               cruelty
               .
               The
               Beast
               mentioned
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               which
               is
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               is
               described
               as
               being
               wholly
               a
               Beast
               ,
               a
               Lion
               ,
               Leopard
               ,
               and
               Bear
               ;
               but
               hath
               neither
               the
               
               Heart
               nor
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               Man
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               Humanity
               in
               him
               towards
               the
               faithful
               Witnesses
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               Devil
               seeks
               to
               devour
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               Palm-trees
               ,
               shewing
               that
               Saints
               shall
               be
               upright
               ,
               and
               grown
               to
               an
               high
               stature
               ,
               and
               always
               flourishing
               ,
               their
               Leaves
               shall
               not
               fade
               .
               And
               Palm-trees
               signifie
               Victory
               ,
               and
               Saints
               praising
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               Rev.
               7.9
               .
               
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 with
                 palms
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 to
                 our
                 God.
              
               Salvation
               will
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               the
               Saints
               return
               to
               him
               in
               their
               praises
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               this
               Temple
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               a
               plentiful
               and
               abundant
               measure
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 pour
                 out
                 my
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Joel
              
               2.28
               .
               Some
               taste
               thereof
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               but
               at
               this
               time
               will
               be
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               .
               This
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               issuing
               from
               under
               the
               Threshold
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               chap.
               47.1
               .
               Now
               as
               John
               7.27
               .
               mention
               being
               made
               of
               living
               waters
               ,
               the
               interpretation
               is
               given
               ,
               this
               spake
               he
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               So
               the
               Spirit
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               .
               These
               waters
               have
               two
               excellent
               properties
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               are
               healing
               ,
               chap.
               47.8
               .
               
                 These
                 being
                 brought
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 healed
                 .
              
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               not
               onely
               drop
               as
               the
               Rain
               ,
               and
               distill
               as
               the
               Dew
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               flowing
               River
               ,
               which
               shall
               heal
               even
               the
               Waters
               of
               the
               Sea.
               By
               Waters
               sometimes
               Multitudes
               of
               people
               are
               meant
               ,
               Rev.
               17.1
               .
               
                 The
                 whore
                 sits
                 upon
                 many
                 waters
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Multitudes
               of
               people
               ,
               Nations
               ,
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               verse
               15.
               
               So
               then
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               heal
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               convert
               Multitudes
               of
               people
               ,
               even
               Nations
               
               and
               many
               Nations
               ;
               for
               by
               Conversion
               men
               are
               healed
               :
               Matth.
               13.15
               .
               
                 Lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 heal
                 them
                 .
              
               Hereby
               the
               hurt
               done
               in
               the
               Natures
               of
               men
               by
               Adams
               sin
               is
               healed
               .
               This
               shews
               that
               there
               will
               be
               great
               Conversion-work
               at
               this
               time
               :
               And
               the
               healing
               will
               be
               of
               all
               diseased
               parts
               ;
               they
               are
               first
               to
               the
               Ancles
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               Feet
               and
               Ancle-bones
               shall
               receive
               strength
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               walk
               ,
               and
               leap
               ,
               and
               praise
               God
               ;
               the
               lame
               man
               shall
               leap
               as
               an
               Hart
               ;
               their
               feet
               shall
               be
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               run
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Then
               they
               are
               to
               the
               Knees
               ;
               so
               that
               those
               that
               come
               to
               these
               Waters
               shall
               bow
               the
               Knee
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yield
               obedience
               to
               him
               .
               Next
               They
               are
               up
               to
               the
               Loins
               ;
               the
               Lusts
               of
               Concupiscence
               shall
               be
               wash'd
               away
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Waters
               to
               swim
               in
               ;
               Sanctification
               by
               them
               will
               be
               throughout
               .
               These
               will
               be
               as
               the
               Pool
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
               those
               that
               shall
               step
               into
               them
               will
               be
               healed
               of
               their
               Infirmities
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Waters
               of
               Jordan
               to
               Naaman
               ,
               which
               cured
               him
               of
               his
               Leprosie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               Waters
               giving
               Life
               ,
               verse
               4.
               
               Every
               thing
               that
               liveth
               ,
               whithersoever
               these
               waters
               come
               ,
               shall
               live
               .
               Those
               that
               do
               live
               ,
               shall
               live
               ;
               those
               that
               did
               live
               but
               a
               Natural
               Life
               ,
               by
               these
               Waters
               coming
               to
               them
               shall
               live
               a
               Spiritual
               Life
               ;
               those
               that
               lived
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               shall
               live
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               second
               Adam
               ;
               those
               that
               did
               live
               but
               by
               a
               Soul
               living
               in
               them
               ,
               shall
               live
               by
               Christ
               living
               in
               them
               .
               These
               will
               not
               be
               as
               the
               Waters
               of
               Noah
               ,
               none
               shall
               perish
               in
               them
               .
               They
               are
               the
               proper
               Element
               of
               the
               new
               Creature
               ,
               which
               can't
               live
               out
               of
               them
               .
               There
               are
               now
               Waters
               of
               Adversity
               going
               over
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               issue
               
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               from
               Antichrists
               Throne
               there
               ;
               but
               these
               shall
               be
               all
               dried
               up
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               Sea
               :
               Rev.
               21.1
               .
               That
               Sea
               which
               is
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Waters
               of
               Babylon
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               not
               sit
               down
               and
               hang
               up
               their
               Harps
               ,
               and
               weep
               by
               those
               Waters
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               but
               shall
               stand
               by
               these
               Waters
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               having
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               shall
               sing
               the
               Songs
               of
               Sion
               in
               their
               own
               Land.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               this
               Temple
               Christ
               is
               Prince
               .
               Chap.
               44.2
               ,
               3.
               
               No
               man
               was
               to
               enter
               by
               the
               East
               Gate
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               entered
               by
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Prince
               .
               This
               Prince
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ;
               Christ
               shall
               sit
               in
               it
               to
               eat
               Bread.
               The
               Saints
               are
               to
               worship
               at
               the
               Door
               of
               this
               Gate
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               chap.
               46.3
               .
               Ezek.
               8.16
               .
               There
               were
               about
               five
               and
               twenty
               men
               with
               their
               Faces
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               Backs
               towards
               the
               Temple
               :
               There
               are
               some
               like
               these
               that
               turn
               their
               backs
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               faces
               to
               Antichrist
               ;
               their
               backs
               upon
               the
               true
               Temple
               ,
               and
               faces
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               :
               but
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               turn
               their
               faces
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               worship
               him
               ,
               and
               these
               and
               their
               Services
               are
               as
               pleasant
               Bread
               to
               Christ
               .
               He
               is
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               Bread
               of
               Delight
               to
               him
               .
               'T
               is
               Christ
               then
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               shall
               command
               in
               matters
               of
               Worship
               and
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               shall
               govern
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               whole
               Conversation
               .
               Christ
               will
               be
               all
               in
               all
               in
               this
               house
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Altar
               .
               'T
               is
               observed
               that
               the
               Altar
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Building
               ,
               which
               if
               measured
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               North
               ,
               and
               South
               Gate
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               distance
               ;
               and
               when
               〈◊〉
               came
               in
               at
               either
               Gate
               ,
               the
               Altar
               is
               directly
               
               before
               them
               and
               in
               their
               view
               :
               All
               shall
               look
               to
               Christ
               and
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 Prince
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 a
                 Bullock
                 for
                 a
                 Sin-offering
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               This
               is
               the
               Legal
               Phrase
               which
               is
               here
               made
               use
               of
               concerning
               Christ
               .
               The
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law
               were
               to
               offer
               for
               their
               own
               sins
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Peoples
               ;
               but
               being
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               not
               in
               a
               Legal
               but
               Evangelical
               sense
               ;
               as
               thus
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               will
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               and
               so
               himself
               .
               Eph.
               1.22
               .
               He
               is
               head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               body
               .
               And
               Eph.
               5.30
               .
               We
               are
               members
               of
               his
               body
               .
               And
               it
               being
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               offers
               for
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               he
               offers
               for
               himself
               :
               so
               then
               ,
               for
               himself
               and
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               thus
               much
               ;
               for
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               he
               reckons
               to
               be
               part
               of
               himself
               ,
               even
               his
               Body
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               sins
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               were
               Christs
               by
               imputation
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               common
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               all
               did
               meet
               in
               him
               .
               So
               then
               his
               Sin-offering
               might
               be
               for
               himself
               as
               made
               Sin
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               for
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land.
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               for
               himself
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               even
               to
               discharge
               himself
               from
               that
               guilt
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               save
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 .
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THis
                 City
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 shewn
                 to
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 21.
                 even
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 such
                 glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 comparing
                 Ezekiel
                 and
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 36.27
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   will
                   I
                   sprinkle
                   clean
                   water
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   clean
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 37.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 Judah
                 and
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 King
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 even
                 David
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 observe
                 how
                 Ezek.
                 37.
                 agrees
                 with
                 
                   John
                   ;
                   My
                   Tabernacle
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Rev.
                
                 21.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   men
                   .
                
                 The
                 Gates
                 of
                 Ezekiels
                 City
                 ,
                 chap.
                 45.31
                 .
                 have
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 
                 John's
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.12
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 is
                 alike
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 comparing
                 chap.
                 47.12
                 .
                 with
                 Rev.
                 22.
                 
                 In
                 Ezekiel
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Vpon
                   the
                   bank
                   of
                   the
                   river
                   grow
                   all
                   trees
                   ,
                   the
                   fruit
                   being
                   for
                   meat
                   ,
                   the
                   leaves
                   for
                   medicine
                   .
                   Rev.
                
                 22.2
                 .
                 
                   On
                   either
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   river
                   was
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   bare
                   twelve
                   manner
                   of
                   fruits
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   every
                   moneth
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   leaves
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   were
                   for
                   the
                   healing
                   of
                   the
                   nations
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   trees
                   ;
                   John
                   ,
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   :
                
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 is
                 indeed
                 all
                 Trees
                 .
              
               
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 partly
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 Partly
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.22
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   come
                   unto
                   mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   city
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 therein
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 excellent
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 was
                 distinguished
                 into
                 the
                 higher
                 and
                 lower
                 City
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 Mystical
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Eph.
                 3.15
                 .
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 one
                 whole
                 Family
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 make
                 one
                 whole
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 City
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 and
                 in
                 Heaven
                 make
                 one
                 City
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4.26
                 .
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   .
                   Heb.
                
                 11.16
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   a
                   city
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 verse
                 13.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 here
                 peace
                 by
                 Believing
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Ierusalem
                 above
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Ierusalem
                 above
                 is
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 Just
                 Men
                 made
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 and
                 changed
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 being
                 associated
                 make
                 one
                 body
                 mystically
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heavenly
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 particular
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 from
                 above
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 this
                 City
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 above
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 Saints
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   above
                
                 ;
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 from
                 this
                 City
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Churches
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 or
                 Mother
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 her
                 Daughters
                 .
                 Rome
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Mother
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Mother
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Harlots
                 and
                 Abominations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Jerusalem
                 above
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 Mother
                 Church
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 came
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   baptism
                   of
                   John
                   ,
                   was
                   it
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                
                 Ordinances
                 from
                 Heaven
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 from
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 and
                 observed
                 .
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   ye
                   bind
                   on
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Churches
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 examined
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ratified
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 due
                 execution
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Ierusalem
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 above
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 and
                 Family
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 't
                 is
                 twice
                 affirmed
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   holy
                   city
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                   coming
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 Which
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 mentioned
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 as
                 making
                 up
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 14.5
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 Angels
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Matth.
                 24.31
                 .
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   send
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   gather
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                   Dan.
                
                 7.10
                 .
                 
                   Thousand
                   thousands
                   ministred
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 Spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 their
                 raised
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 sleep
                 in
                 Jesus
                 will
                 God
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 shall
                 descend
                 as
                 a
                 City
                 :
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   City
                   descending
                
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 Politick
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 
                   Heavenly
                   City
                
                 shall
                 come
                 together
                 ;
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 bring
                 their
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 shall
                 gather
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 utter
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Like
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 who
                 compassed
                 the
                 House
                 round
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 smote
                 them
                 with
                 blindness
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 rained
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 upon
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 will
                 these
                 compass
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 which
                 evidently
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 be
                 then
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 Saints
                 coming
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 lose
                 no
                 Glory
                 thereby
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 behold
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 rather
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 their
                 Glory
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 have
                 opportunity
                 of
                 doing
                 some
                 Works
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 ministring
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 raised
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 reign
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &
                 exercise
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 Portions
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 saved
                 Nations
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
                 63.16
                 .
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   though
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   us
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 Abraham
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Angels
                
                 know
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 know
                 those
                 not
                 glorified
                 .
                 Rev.
                 4.1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 as
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   things
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 shewn
                 him
                 ?
                 
                   A
                   Throne
                   set
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   sat
                   upon
                   it
                   like
                   Jasper
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Rain-bow
                   about
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
                 To
                 assure
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 Deluge
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 adversity
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 Four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Seats
                 ,
                 and
                 Four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Mansions
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 they
                 Reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 will
                 have
                 Work
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 Beasts
                 have
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 :
                 Of
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 Strength
                 for
                 Work
                 :
                 Of
                 a
                 Lion
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Courage
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 a
                 
                   flying
                   Eagle
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 make
                 haste
                 and
                 not
                 delay
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Work
                 of
                 God.
                 Then
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 so
                 long
                 prayed
                 for
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 City
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 more
                 strictly
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 largely
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 More
                 strictly
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 portions
                 of
                 land
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   having
                   twelve
                   Gates
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 largely
                 ,
                 as
                 comprehending
                 all
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 partake
                 in
                 its
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Strangers
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Lots
                 and
                 Portions
                 ,
                 shall
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 reckoned
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Great
                 
                   City
                   Babylon
                
                 more
                 strictly
                 taken
                 ,
                 is
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 Reign
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 more
                 largely
                 taken
                 ,
                 it
                 comprehends
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Darkness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 wonder
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 under
                 his
                 Power
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 more
                 properly
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 cometh
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 comprehends
                 also
                 all
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Babylon
                 hath
                 ten
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 twelve
                 parts
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 Portion
                 for
                 each
                 Tribe
                 .
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 5.
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Great
                   City
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 extended
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 Reign
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 have
                 his
                 Throne
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 in
                 that
                 Day
                 be
                 King
                 over
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 Zachar.
                 14.9
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Saints
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 .
                 Chap.
                 46.16
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Sons
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 Names
                 will
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Sons
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 
                   be
                   born
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 after
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 besides
                 will
                 be
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 such
                 Laws
                 which
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 unconverted
                 Nations
                 ;
                 who
                 from
                 slavish
                 fear
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 from
                 some
                 taste
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 shall
                 become
                 Servants
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 King
                 of
                 Nations
                 .
                 Jer.
                 7.10
                 .
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 shall
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 filially
                 or
                 slavishly
                 :
                 The
                 Sons
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 awful
                 respect
                 ,
                 shall
                 with
                 Love
                 and
                 Delight
                 serve
                 Christ
                 as
                 King
                 of
                 
                 Saints
                 ;
                 the
                 Servants
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 must
                 ,
                 shall
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 See
                 Psa
                 .
                 18.44
                 .
                 Psa
                 .
                 66.3
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 farther
                 Illustration
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 Zach.
                 14.16
                 .
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   left
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   escape
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   that
                   Day
                   (
                   for
                   all
                   found
                   in
                   actual
                   opposition
                   against
                   Christ
                   in
                   that
                   Day
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   )
                   shall
                   come
                   up
                   from
                   year
                   to
                   year
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   keep
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                   .
                
                 Here
                 are
                 large
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 shall
                 worship
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 Sons
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Servants
                 ;
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 hereby
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 on
                 what
                 ground
                 the
                 Jews
                 kept
                 this
                 Feast
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 Feast
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 Booths
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 23.43
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Nations
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 great
                 benefit
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Christ's
                 taking
                 off
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Tyrannical
                 Yokes
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 reigning
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 every
                 Man
                 shall
                 sit
                 under
                 his
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 Fig-tree
                 :
                 The
                 Servants
                 under
                 their
                 Vines
                 ,
                 and
                 Fig-trees
                 of
                 outward
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sons
                 under
                 their
                 better
                 Vines
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 yield
                 them
                 abundance
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Blessings
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 shadow
                 they
                 shall
                 sit
                 with
                 great
                 delight
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 was
                 kept
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 blessing
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Increase
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 16.15
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 wonderfully
                 bless
                 the
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 great
                 Increase
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 shall
                 keep
                 this
                 Feast
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 observe
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 31.11
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Nations
                 shall
                 own
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Government
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 therefore
                 shall
                 keep
                 this
                 Feast
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 different
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 Servants
                 shall
                 worship
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Sons
                 shall
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 David
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 3.5
                 .
                 The
                 Servants
                 
                   shall
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   justice
                   :
                
                 The
                 Sons
                 shall
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Goodness
                 :
                 The
                 Servants
                 shall
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King.
                 The
                 Sons
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 farther
                 observed
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 Rewards
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 suitably
                 to
                 their
                 Service
                 :
                 The
                 Servants
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 temporal
                 Reward
                 ,
                 for
                 external
                 Subjection
                 ;
                 the
                 Sons
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Reward
                 .
                 The
                 Servants
                 like
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Children
                 by
                 the
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 Gifts
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 The
                 Sons
                 an
                 Inheritance
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 The
                 Servants
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 
                 Esau's
                 Portion
                 ,
                 the
                 Dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fatness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 The
                 Sons
                 a
                 
                 Jacob's
                 Portion
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 or
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 Reward
                 .
                 The
                 Servant
                 shall
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Reward
                 of
                 outward
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Esau
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   enough
                
                 :
                 The
                 Son
                 such
                 a
                 Reward
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   all
                
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 Chap.
                 46.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Prince
                   give
                   a
                   Gift
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Sons
                   ,
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   thereof
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   Sons
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   it
                   as
                   joynt
                   Heirs
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   give
                   a
                   Gift
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Servants
                   of
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   to
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 But
                 his
                 Inheritance
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 Sons
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Servant
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 Gift
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 the
                 Sons
                 have
                 his
                 Inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Sons
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 eternal
                 ,
                 the
                 Servants
                 a
                 temporal
                 Reward
                 ;
                 even
                 but
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 During
                 the
                 One
                 thousand
                 Years
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Servants
                 shall
                 peaceably
                 and
                 quietly
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Gifts
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 submit
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Reward
                 without
                 disturbance
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 hinted
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 46.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Prince
                   shall
                   not
                   take
                   of
                   the
                   Peoples
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   by
                   oppression
                   ,
                   to
                   thrust
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   possession
                   .
                
                 By
                 People
                 the
                 Servants
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 .
                 Now
                 neither
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Servants
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Sons
                 ,
                 or
                 disquiet
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Sons
                 shall
                 not
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Servants
                 ,
                 nor
                 thrust
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 possessions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 shall
                 be
                 expired
                 ,
                 Satan
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Four
                   Quarters
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   them
                   together
                   in
                   Battel
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 Servants
                 will
                 rebel
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Sons
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 hereby
                 shall
                 forfeit
                 and
                 lose
                 all
                 before
                 given
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 thus
                 gathered
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 will
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 Liberty
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
                 ceasing
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 be
                 smitten
                 with
                 the
                 Plagues
                 which
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 14.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   glorified
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 glorified
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   glorified
                   Saints
                
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 19.28
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   sit
                   upon
                   twelve
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   judging
                   the
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Generation
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 
                   that
                   sits
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                
                 shall
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 new
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   Shall
                   some
                   Saints
                   rule
                   over
                   other
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 ground
                 to
                 judge
                 thus
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 
                   glorified
                   Saints
                
                 shall
                 have
                 rule
                 over
                 not
                 
                   glorified
                   Ones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 over
                 the
                 unconverted
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 judge
                 
                   the
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   sitting
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   Judgment
                   over
                   the
                   Dead
                   raised
                   to
                   Life
                   .
                
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   :
                
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 their
                 sitting
                 with
                 Christ
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 Saints
                 must
                 be
                 Judges
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ;
                 against
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 urged
                 that
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.10
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   dost
                   thou
                   judge
                   thy
                   Brother
                   ?
                   we
                   shall
                   all
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Judgment-Seat
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 raised
                 Saints
                 and
                 Brethren
                 shall
                 stand
                 together
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 .
                 There
                 seems
                 little
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Apostle's
                 Argument
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 
                 Saints
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 Judges
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ;
                 nay
                 some
                 ground
                 would
                 be
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 for
                 judging
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 judge
                 them
                 then
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 somewhat
                 else
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 hereby
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 consider
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 as
                 Luke
                 19.17
                 .
                 
                   Have
                   thou
                   Authority
                   over
                   ten
                   Cities
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Apostles
                 shall
                 judge
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Have
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 Land.
                 Luke
                 22.29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 
                   I
                   appoint
                   to
                   you
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 So
                 by
                 Judging
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 Reigning
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 Reign
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 amongst
                 the
                 Unconverted
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 approving
                 ,
                 and
                 justifying
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   ye
                   cursed
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 order
                 and
                 regulate
                 the
                 great
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 judged
                 fit
                 to
                 determine
                 small
                 matters
                 of
                 difference
                 then
                 among
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Rev.
                 2.26
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   rule
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 by
                 Saints
                 judging
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 Ruling
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 in
                 
                 John's
                 time
                 had
                 this
                 Promise
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   But
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   shall
                   the
                   raised
                   Saints
                   reign
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 determine
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 mention
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 consideration
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 afford
                 some
                 hints
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 thing
                 .
                 Heb.
                 2.5
                 .
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   Angels
                   hath
                   he
                   not
                   put
                   into
                   subjection
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 
                   By
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 The
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 dwell
                 :
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 a
                 Participle
                 of
                 the
                 Feminine
                 Gender
                 ,
                 understands
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quasi
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 inhabited
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 24.14
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   shall
                   be
                   preached
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   habitable
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 8.31
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Glory
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   And
                   to
                   whom
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Angels
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 an
                 Invisible
                 Government
                 which
                 Angels
                 have
                 over
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 are
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   manifold
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Heirs
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 this
                 their
                 Ministration
                 shall
                 cease
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 then
                 
                   Friends
                   of
                   the
                   Bridegroom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Attendants
                   on
                   him
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 joyn
                 in
                 singing
                 that
                 Song
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 5.12
                 .
                 
                   Worthy
                   is
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 when
                 God
                 was
                 perfecting
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Creation
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 new
                 ,
                 these
                 Morning
                 Stars
                 shall
                 sing
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 shout
                 for
                 joy
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 38.7
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 Angels
                 will
                 lose
                 glory
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Ministry
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 being
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 Reward
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 their
                 glory
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Ministry
                 before
                 was
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 Servants
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 home
                 ,
                 from
                 negotiating
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 their
                 Kings
                 person
                 in
                 his
                 Royal
                 Court.
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sheba
                 said
                 of
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Servants
                 ,
                 may
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 then
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 
                 9.7
                 .
                 
                   Happy
                   are
                   thy
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   happy
                   are
                   these
                   thy
                   Servants
                   ,
                   which
                   stand
                   continually
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 himself
                 shall
                 deliver
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 lose
                 no
                 glory
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 some
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Angels
                 Government
                 ;
                 the
                 evil
                 Angels
                 will
                 be
                 all
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 walk
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 there
                 are
                 evil
                 Angels
                 ,
                 tempting
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 hindring
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 causing
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 So
                 there
                 are
                 holy
                 Angels
                 withstanding
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fit
                 and
                 proper
                 Instruments
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Saints
                 have
                 invisible
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 so
                 invisible
                 Friends
                 .
                 Dan
                 10.13
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 Persia
                 
                   withstood
                   me
                
                 21
                 days
                 .
                 Which
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   daemone
                   quodam
                   Aulico
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Acting
                 in
                 Cambyses
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 evil
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 inkindling
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Now
                 saith
                 the
                 holy
                 Angel
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Prince
                   withstood
                   me
                
                 :
                 Here
                 's
                 Angel
                 against
                 Angel.
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 't
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 because
                 evil
                 Angels
                 will
                 be
                 all
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bottomless
                   Pit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Ministration
                 of
                 holy
                 Angels
                 to
                 withstand
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Affirmatively
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                
                 ?
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 crown'd
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 be
                 supream
                 Lord
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 suffer
                 ,
                 so
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 Rev.
                 5.10
                 .
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   reign
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   reign
                
                 of
                 ;
                 whom
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 24.4
                 .
                 
                   They
                   lived
                   
                   and
                   reigned
                   with
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 honouring
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Why
                 shall
                 the
                 Saints
                 execute
                 the
                 Judgment
                 written
                 ?
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   honour
                   have
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Psa
                   .
                
                 149.9
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 why
                 shall
                 the
                 Saints
                 succeed
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 in
                 their
                 Government
                 ?
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   honour
                   have
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 And
                 seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 such
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 how
                 dear
                 should
                 His
                 honour
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   the
                   glorified
                   Saints
                   rule
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 For
                 the
                 How
                 ]
                 take
                 this
                 hint
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 shall
                 succeed
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 reign
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 did
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 marrying
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 rule
                 and
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 Angels
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 
                   to
                   make
                   known
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Kin.
                 1.3
                 .
                 &
                 15.
                 
                 Dan.
                 10.14
                 .
                 Rev.
                 22.16
                 .
                 So
                 may
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 be
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Saints
                 not
                 glorified
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 Angels
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   shall
                   go
                   forth
                   from
                
                 Sion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 :
                 Angels
                 ascend
                 and
                 descend
                 upon
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 at
                 Christ's
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 and
                 go
                 when
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 ascend
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 descend
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 shall
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 go
                 and
                 come
                 at
                 Christ's
                 command
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 Saints
                 die
                 ,
                 
                   Angels
                   carry
                   their
                   Souls
                   into
                
                 Abraham's
                 bosom
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 16.22
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 any
                 Saint
                 into
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 some
                 glorified
                 ones
                 may
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 consider
                 2
                 things
                 :
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 Angels
                 lose
                 no
                 glory
                 by
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 work
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 not
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 to
                 Saints
                 not
                 glorified
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 might
                 have
                 any
                 converse
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 could
                 bear
                 the
                 Access
                 of
                 Angels
                 as
                 Abraham
                 did
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 the
                 not-glorified
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Access
                 of
                 the
                 glorified
                 ones
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 Saints
                 glorified
                 and
                 not-glorified
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Saints
                 not-glorified
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 better
                 capacitated
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Purity
                 and
                 Spirituality
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Access
                 of
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 were
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Access
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 not-glorified
                 ones
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 hinted
                 Ezek.
                 44.19
                 .
                 
                   When
                   they
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   lay
                   aside
                   their
                   garments
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   ministred
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   other
                   garments
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 raised
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 not-glorified
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 in
                 their
                 portions
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 saved
                 Nations
                 ,
                 shall
                 reign
                 .
                 Dan.
                 7.27
                 .
                 
                   The
                   greatness
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   under
                   the
                   whole
                   heaven
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Dominions
                   shall
                   serve
                   him
                   .
                
                 Not
                 that
                 all
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Rulers
                 shall
                 be
                 Saints
                 :
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 Government
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 Rulers
                 shall
                 as
                 Men
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 righteously
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 Churches
                 godlily
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   men
                   after
                   Gods
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                   doing
                   all
                   his
                   wills
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 having
                 wisdom
                 
                   to
                   go
                   in
                   
                   and
                   out
                   before
                   the
                   people
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   seeking
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 30.21
                 .
                 Their
                 Nobles
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Governors
                 shall
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 45.8
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Princes
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   oppress
                   my
                   People
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 glorious
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 Princes
                 in
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 the
                 Lords
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Lords
                 Princes
                 shall
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 Lords
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 oppressing
                 Princes
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Verse
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   suffice
                   you
                   ,
                   O
                   Princes
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   remove
                   violence
                   ,
                   execute
                   judgment
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 60.18
                 .
                 
                   Violence
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   heard
                   in
                   thy
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   wasting
                   and
                   destruction
                   within
                   thy
                   borders
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 verse
                 17.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   thine
                   officers
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   thine
                   exactors
                   righteousness
                   .
                   Ezek.
                
                 43.9
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   put
                   away
                   the
                   carcases
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 What
                 were
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 and
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 and
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 Manasseh
                 also
                 before
                 he
                 repented
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 abominable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Carcases
                 are
                 to
                 Men
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 their
                 Rulers
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Davids
                   ,
                   Hezekiahs
                   ,
                   &c.
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   What
                   need
                   will
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   Rulers
                   then
                   ,
                   seeing
                   God
                   hath
                   promised
                   he
                   will
                   put
                   his
                   Law
                   into
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   his
                   statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   keep
                   his
                   judgments
                   ;
                   which
                   promises
                   shall
                   be
                   eminently
                   fulfilled
                   then
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Rule
                 and
                 Government
                 may
                 well
                 consist
                 with
                 that
                 pure
                 and
                 glorious
                 state
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Adam
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 innocency
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 Rule
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 suppose
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 begotten
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 had
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 would
                 have
                 taught
                 Children
                 to
                 honour
                 a
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 childhood
                 and
                 growing
                 estate
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Joseph
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Luke
                 2.51
                 .
                 
                   He
                   went
                   down
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   subject
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 during
                 the
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 a
                 Translation
                 of
                 many
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 Inheritances
                 among
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 many
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Tribes
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 saved
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 see
                 Ezek.
                 47.22
                 .
                 
                   The
                   strangers
                   that
                   sojourn
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   beget
                   children
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   inheritance
                   among
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Propagation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 Children
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 hint
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 Inheritance
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Conversion-work
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 hinted
                 )
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Fishers
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 the
                 mirey
                 places
                 not
                 being
                 healed
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 the
                 Nations
                 not
                 converted
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 amongst
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 into
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 see
                 chap.
                 48.19
                 .
                 
                   The
                   increase
                   of
                   that
                   over
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   portion
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   food
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   serve
                   the
                   city
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   serve
                   the
                   city
                   ,
                   shall
                   serve
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 
                 place
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 City
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 want
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 Candle
                 ,
                 neither
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 then
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyl
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 City
                 wants
                 nothing
                 but
                 more
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 more
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 it
                 will
                 want
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Heaven
                 now
                 want
                 the
                 Saints
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Mansions
                 there
                 shall
                 have
                 those
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 prepared
                 .
                 Compare
                 this
                 of
                 serving
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 Luke
                 14.17
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Invitation
                 to
                 a
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   ready
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Servants
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 invite
                 more
                 ,
                 verse
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   there
                   is
                   room
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   ,
                   Compel
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   house
                   may
                   be
                   full
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 want
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 more
                 Guests
                 and
                 Citizens
                 .
                 This
                 City
                 then
                 is
                 served
                 more
                 remotely
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 Instruments
                 in
                 bringing
                 in
                 strangers
                 among
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 nearly
                 ,
                 by
                 fitting
                 Saints
                 for
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 glorious
                 Work
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 now
                 to
                 serve
                 Heaven
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 it
                 needs
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 with
                 the
                 Citizens
                 it
                 will
                 want
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 Officers
                 which
                 provided
                 Victual
                 for
                 King
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 4.27
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 brought
                 in
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 Victual
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Table
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 served
                 .
                 Hence
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 thus
                 much
                 :
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Saints
                 in
                 two
                 different
                 states
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 Christs
                 Throne
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 serve
                 the
                 City
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 Saints
                 taken
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Tribes
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Ministery
                 serving
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   Tribes
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   or
                   saved
                   Nations
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                   and
                   translated
                   into
                   the
                   City
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Against
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 any
                 Saint
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 change
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 argued
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 Rev.
                 21.4
                 .
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   wipe
                   away
                   all
                   tears
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   death
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 verse
                 3.
                 
                 
                   No
                   death
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   their
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Paul
                 saith
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.51
                 ,
                 52.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   shew
                   you
                   a
                   mystery
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   all
                   sleep
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   changed
                   .
                
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 change
                 instead
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 changing
                 comes
                 ,
                 no
                 Saints
                 shall
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 change
                 will
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   dead
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 each
                 Saint
                 shall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 changed
                 :
                 Of
                 this
                 change
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 were
                 Types
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 further
                 verse
                 54.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   pass
                   the
                   saying
                   that
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   Death
                   is
                   swallowed
                   up
                   in
                   victory
                   .
                
                 O
                 Death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 plagues
                 ;
                 O
                 Grave
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 destruction
                 .
                 If
                 after
                 this
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 Death
                 shall
                 happen
                 to
                 any
                 Saints
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victory
                 ?
                 God
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Death
                 and
                 the
                 Grave
                 shall
                 
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 Bodies
                 .
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 4.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   The
                   dead
                   in
                   Christ
                   shall
                   rise
                   first
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   which
                   are
                   alive
                   shall
                   be
                   caught
                   up
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 some
                 at
                 ,
                 some
                 after
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 some
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 then
                 alive
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 called
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 a
                 new
                 Generation
                 of
                 Saints
                 will
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 converted
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 now
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 through
                 conversion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 being
                 effectually
                 called
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 will
                 appear
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 also
                 will
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 
                   How
                   doth
                   this
                   agree
                   with
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 65.20
                 .
                 The
                 child
                 shall
                 die
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sinner
                 being
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 old
                 shall
                 be
                 accursed
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   child
                   being
                   set
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   born
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   new
                   Earth
                   ,
                   verse
                
                 17
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Death
                 is
                 sometimes
                 put
                 for
                 a
                 Change
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 taken
                 here
                 ?
                 Heb.
                 9.27
                 .
                 
                   It
                   's
                   appointed
                   to
                   men
                   once
                   to
                   die
                   .
                
                 But
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.51
                 .
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   not
                   all
                   die
                
                 .
                 How
                 shall
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ?
                 Beza
                 thus
                 reconciles
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   iis
                   qui
                   immutabuntur
                   ,
                   illa
                   immutatio
                   species
                   mortis
                   erit
                   :
                
                 Change
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 Heb.
                 11.13
                 .
                 
                   These
                   all
                   died
                   in
                   faith
                
                 :
                 but
                 Enoch
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 verse
                 5.
                 did
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 translated
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 :
                 How
                 shall
                 this
                 seeming
                 contradiction
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Ribera
                 doth
                 ?
                 
                   Nomine
                   mortis
                   translatio
                   comprehenditur
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Death
                 a
                 Translation
                 is
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 
                 Enoch's
                 
                 Translation
                 was
                 a
                 Death
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 remained
                 alive
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   not
                
                 ;
                 which
                 elsewhere
                 signifies
                 death
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Jacob
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   is
                   not
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 Consid
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   Iehovah
                   Shammah
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 its
                 Name
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Which
                 doth
                 intimate
                 such
                 a
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 present
                 in
                 Spirit
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Church
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 have
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Presence
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 Personal
                 Presence
                 .
                 Here
                 's
                 a
                 new
                 Name
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 Presence
                 ,
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 43.2
                 .
                 
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   his
                   voice
                   was
                   as
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   many
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   was
                   lightned
                   with
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   Haec
                   Dei
                   gloria
                   est
                   Christus
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 one
                 ;
                 Surely
                 this
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Glory
                 .
                 
                 Solomon's
                 house
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 typical
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 typical
                 Glory
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 glorious
                 sign
                 of
                 Gods
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owning
                 that
                 House
                 .
                 Here
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Temple
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 shall
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 Ark
                 was
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Josh
                 .
                 3.11
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 the
                 Jews
                 had
                 the
                 typical
                 presence
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 11.19
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 seen
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 typed
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Ark.
                 This
                 Temple
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Gods
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Soles
                 of
                 his
                 Feet
                 ,
                 chap.
                 43.7
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 is
                 upon
                 a
                 Throne
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 Ierusalem
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
                 Ier.
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   they
                   shall
                   call
                   Ierusalem
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 ?
                 When
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Iudah
                 shall
                 walk
                 with
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   verse
                
                 18.
                 
                 Observe
                 also
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 verse
                 16.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   mind
                   .
                
                 The
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 his
                 presence
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Ark
                 shall
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 into
                 mind
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   Lapide
                   ,
                   Hoc
                   nomen
                   valde
                   congruit
                   cum
                   illo
                   quod
                   Christo
                   imponitur
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 7.14
                 .
                 Immanuel
                 .
                 This
                 Name
                 hath
                 very
                 near
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 Immanuel
                 ,
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 now
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 Immanuel
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 personal
                 presence
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 City
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Iehovah
                   Shammah
                
                 from
                 his
                 Personal
                 presence
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 truth
                 of
                 Christs
                 personal
                 Presence
                 and
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 reigning
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Scripture-Arguments
                 for
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Objections
                 against
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 answered
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ;
              
               
                 As
                 Christ
                 took
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 did
                 execute
                 his
                 Prophetical
                 Office
                 ,
                 by
                 teaching
                 and
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 ,
                 by
                 offering
                 himself
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Kingly
                 Office
                 
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 executing
                 providentially
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 so
                 do
                 it
                 personally
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 preached
                 and
                 suffered
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 he
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 justice
                 and
                 judgment
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Personal
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
                 
                 REv.
                 3.21
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   to
                   sit
                   with
                   me
                   on
                   my
                   throne
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   overcame
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   set
                   down
                   with
                   my
                   Father
                   upon
                   his
                   throne
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 Heaven
                 sitting
                 upon
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 also
                 as
                 God.
                 He
                 reigns
                 as
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 but
                 sits
                 on
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 must
                 sit
                 till
                 all
                 his
                 Enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 Footstool
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 10.1
                 .
                 
                   Sit
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   till
                   I
                   make
                   thy
                   foes
                   thy
                   footstool
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Christs
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 respect
                 he
                 sits
                 upon
                 a
                 Throne
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 he
                 shall
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 distinction
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 see
                 Heb.
                 8.1
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   set
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 upon
                 
                 his
                 Throne
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.2
                 .
                 
                   And
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Then
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 his
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 see
                 Zech.
                 6.13
                 .
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   sit
                   and
                   rule
                   upon
                   his
                   throne
                   :
                
                 His
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ;
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 here
                 manifest
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sits
                 and
                 rules
                 upon
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 sit
                 and
                 rule
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 Priest
                 upon
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 make
                 Intercession
                 ;
                 and
                 whilest
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 making
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.34
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   making
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 own
                 Throne
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Throne
                 ?
                 Not
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 he
                 sits
                 on
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 proof
                 Mat.
                 25.31
                 .
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   he
                   sit
                   upon
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   :
                
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Isa
                
                 .
                 9.7
                 .
                 Luke
                 1.32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   shall
                   give
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Jacob.
                
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Jacob
                 rejected
                 him
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 reign
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ;
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                
                 ;
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Jacob
                 is
                 doubtless
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Disciples
                 thought
                 should
                 immediately
                 
                 appear
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 immediate
                 appearance
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 
                   David
                   :
                   David
                
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Throne
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 David
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 his
                 Throne
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Daniel
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 7.13
                 .
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   one
                   like
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 expounded
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 verse
                 27.
                 
                 
                   All
                   Dominions
                   shall
                   serve
                   him
                
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Scripture
                 sets
                 forth
                 his
                 personal
                 coming
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 Glory
                 and
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 's
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 People
                 ,
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 shall
                 break
                 in
                 pieces
                 the
                 great
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 great
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 fill
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 shall
                 reign
                 sitting
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 sit
                 with
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Glory
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 there
                 sit
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sit
                 with
                 him
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 behold
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 Saints
                 own
                 sense
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 5.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   four
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   elders
                   say
                   ,
                   We
                   shall
                   reign
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 any
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 contradict
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 confirmed
                 Dan.
                 7.26
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Judgment
                   shall
                   sit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   dominion
                   ,
                   to
                   consume
                   and
                   destroy
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   end
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.26
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   rule
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   Rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   I
                   received
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   .
                
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 judge
                 Angels
                 also
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 16.17
                 .
                 
                   In
                   my
                   Name
                   shall
                   they
                   cast
                   out
                   Devils
                   .
                
                 This
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.18
                 .
                 
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   .
                
                 Such
                 a
                 power
                 some
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 been
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.10
                 .
                 So
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 Saints
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 that
                 promise
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   take
                   them
                   Captives
                   ,
                   whose
                   Captives
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   rule
                   over
                   their
                   Oppressors
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 Saints
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 honour
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 Nobles
                 of
                 Babylon
                 with
                 Links
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 possible
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 farther
                 honour
                 ,
                 eved
                 to
                 bind
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 with
                 Chains
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Air
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 bottomless
                 Pit
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 close
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 One
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 Observe
                 farther
                 ,
                 this
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 overcoming
                 Saints
                 in
                 
                 John's
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 rule
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 reign
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 most
                 evident
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Days
                 a
                 very
                 Peaceable
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Estate
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can't
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 54.11
                 .
                 and
                 Isa
                 .
                 60.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 also
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 State
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 :
                 Peace
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 endureth
                 .
                 
                   Mine
                   Elect
                   shall
                   long
                   enjoy
                   the
                   works
                   
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   new
                   Heavens
                   and
                   new
                   Earth
                   shall
                   remain
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   your
                   Seed
                   and
                   your
                   Name
                   remain
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 66.22
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 also
                 evident
                 that
                 Ancichrist
                 must
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 have
                 its
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Peace
                 ;
                 for
                 whilst
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 troubling
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 personal
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 personal
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.8
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   consume
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 coming
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 expression
                 ,
                 of
                 consuming
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 Personal
                 coming
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 this
                 Glorious
                 time
                 shall
                 begin
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 come
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 two
                 places
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 Matth.
                 24.30
                 .
                 
                   Immediately
                   after
                   the
                   tribulation
                   of
                   those
                   days
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   shall
                   be
                   darkned
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 tribulation
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   not
                   since
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Nation
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Tribulation
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Daniel
                 and
                 Zachary
                 ;
                 now
                 when
                 this
                 Tribulation
                 shall
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glorious
                 State
                 shall
                 begin
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 himself
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 's
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 time
                 :
                 For
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 tribulation
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 Christ
                 comes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 estate
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 personal
                 Presence
                 and
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 place
                 is
                 Acts
                 3.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Repent
                   that
                   your
                   sins
                   may
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   refreshing
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 This
                 is
                 his
                 Personal
                 presence
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 times
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 had
                 refreshing
                 from
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 presence
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 refreshing
                 times
                 will
                 be
                 from
                 his
                 Personal
                 presence
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 do
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   on
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 The
                 Heavens
                 receive
                 him
                 personally
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Restitution
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 receive
                 him
                 personally
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 come
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   at
                   his
                   appearing
                   ,
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Then
                   a
                   King
                   shall
                   reign
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 32.1
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lamb
                 himself
                 shall
                 come
                 :
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 must
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Marriage
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 find
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 's
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 going
                 in
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 25.6.18
                 .
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 his
                 Personal
                 coming
                 .
                 Here
                 four
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb's
                 Wife
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 New
                 
                 Jerusalem-Saints
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.2
                 .
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   holy
                   City
                   ,
                   New
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   prepared
                   as
                   a
                   Bride
                   adorned
                   for
                   her
                   Husband
                   .
                
                 So
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   beseech
                   
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   gathering
                   to
                   him
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 .
                 Then
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   Two
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   left
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 raised
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Lamb's
                 Wife
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Lamb's
                 Marriage
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 are
                 converted
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 espoused
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Husband
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 loves
                 and
                 cherisheth
                 them
                 .
                 
                   No
                   man
                   hateth
                   his
                   own
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   loveth
                   and
                   cherish
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.29
                 .
                 So
                 all
                 true
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 espoused
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   espoused
                   you
                   to
                   one
                   Husband
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 But
                 though
                 espoused
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 an
                 Husband
                 absent
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 this
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 to
                 himself
                 his
                 espoused
                 ones
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 refreshing
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
                 Let
                 the
                 Husband
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Wife
                 ;
                 this
                 Christ
                 will
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 before
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 espousals
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 absence
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 compleated
                 in
                 a
                 Personal
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 cohabitation
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 Marriage
                 .
                 Rev.
                 19.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Wife
                   hath
                   made
                   her self
                   ready
                   .
                
                 Which
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Glory
                 like
                 to
                 Christ's
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   Daughter
                   must
                   be
                   all
                   glorious
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   clothing
                   of
                   wrought
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   must
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   Rayment
                   of
                   Needle-work
                   .
                
                 More
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 readiness
                 consists
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Unspotted
                 Hol●ness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.8
                 .
                 
                   To
                   her
                   was
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   should
                   be
                   arrayed
                   in
                   fine
                   Linen
                   ,
                   white
                   and
                   clean
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Saints
                   ;
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   Wedding
                   Garment
                   .
                
                 At
                 this
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 present
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   all
                   fair
                   my
                   Love.
                   
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 raised
                 or
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 fashioned
                 like
                 to
                 Christ's
                 glorious
                 Body
                 .
                 The
                 Lamb's
                 Wife
                 will
                 consist
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 Spirits
                 of
                 just
                 Men
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 glorious
                 Bodies
                 like
                 to
                 Christ's
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 adorning
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 Bodies
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ready
                 for
                 this
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 readiness
                 will
                 be
                 compleat
                 and
                 full
                 .
                 The
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Saints
                 are
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.20
                 .
                 
                   And
                   their
                   Bodies
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   for
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Wife
                 made
                 ready
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Marriage
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 Body
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Soul.
                 Psa
                 .
                 17.5
                 .
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   behold
                   thy
                   Face
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   awake
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   thy
                   likeness
                   .
                
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Likeness
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 Readiness
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Likeness
                 in
                 a
                 glorified
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   I
                   awake
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 have
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 to
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 Christ
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 Bride
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 and
                 Saints
                 shall
                 see
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 this
                 Marriage
                 shall
                 be
                 :
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.15
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 tread
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 of
                 the
                 Fierceness
                 and
                 Wrath
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Beast
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb's
                 Marriage
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Marriage
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   come
                   .
                
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Marriage-Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   Marriage-Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                
                 Which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Fowls
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mighty
                 Men.
                 And
                 why
                 blessed
                 ?
                 Because
                 now
                 the
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 the
                 Vengeance
                 executed
                 on
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Joy
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 Supper
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Beast
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Remnant
                 slain
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 Battel
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Lamb's
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 Glorious
                 Estate
                 will
                 then
                 begin
                 .
                 The
                 Marriage
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Marriage-Supper
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Marriage
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 personally
                 present
                 ;
                 unless
                 we
                 will
                 conceive
                 a
                 Marriage
                 without
                 a
                 Bridegroom
                 .
                 Compare
                 Matth.
                 25.6.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Bridegroom
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   ready
                   went
                   in
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 all
                 do
                 understand
                 of
                 a
                 Personal
                 coming
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Beast
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 personal
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.23
                 .
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   Christ's
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 Dan.
                 12.13
                 .
                 
                   Go
                   thou
                   thy
                   way
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   Lot
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   days
                   .
                
                 Where
                 observe
                 these
                 particulars
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Go
                 ,
                 Let
                 thy
                 Soul
                 go
                 its
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 thy
                 Body
                 its
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Grave
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Stand
                 ,
                 Which
                 intimates
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Stand
                   in
                   the
                   Lot
                   ;
                   Canaan
                
                 was
                 divided
                 by
                 Lot.
                 To
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 allusion
                 here
                 :
                 More
                 persons
                 than
                 one
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 that
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Lot
                 is
                 cast
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 Daniel
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 Lot
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 Lots
                 there
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Stand
                   in
                   the
                   Lot
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   days
                   .
                   Go
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   .
                
                 What
                 end
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 It
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   wonders
                   ?
                
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   accomplished
                   to
                   scatter
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   People
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 he
                 understands
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 trouble
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 .
                 Now
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 days
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 this
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   Daniel
                   shall
                   stand
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 :
                 What
                 days
                 ?
                 Doubtless
                 the
                 One
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty-five
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 last
                 mentioned
                 .
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Saints
                 trouble
                 will
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 their
                 Lot
                 ,
                 and
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   and
                   holy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   part
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Arg.
                 5.
                 
                 Luke
                 19.11
                 ,
                 &c.
                 He
                 spake
                 a
                 Parable
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 immediately
                 appear
                 .
                 The
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 Parable
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 Being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 immediately
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 Matth.
                 25.19
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 was
                 first
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 alone
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 to
                 appear
                 more
                 eminently
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 Luke
                 17.21
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   cometh
                   not
                   with
                   observation
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 now
                 come
                 with
                 Splendor
                 and
                 Majesty
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 Ministred
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Minister
                 .
                 Somewhat
                 more
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 shall
                 appear
                 at
                 Christ's
                 return
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 its
                 due
                 height
                 and
                 perfection
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 outward
                 and
                 visible
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 shall
                 have
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 neither
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 nor
                 wicked
                 Men
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Rule
                 and
                 and
                 Government
                 .
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 will
                 come
                 with
                 observation
                 :
                 
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Lightning
                   shineth
                   from
                   one
                   part
                   under
                   Heaven
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   day
                   .
                
                 Then
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 13.28
                 ,
                 29.
                 which
                 hints
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 West
                 ,
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 South-parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 farther
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 two
                 
                 eminent
                 prefigurations
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 riding
                 in
                 triumph
                 into
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 21.8
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Multitude
                   spread
                   their
                   Garments
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   down
                   Branches
                   from
                   the
                   Trees
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                
                 Hosanna
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   blessed
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Mark
                 11.10
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   our
                   Father
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   comes
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 It
                 came
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 degree
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 as
                 the
                 Multitudes
                 did
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 23.39
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 then
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 foretell
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 do
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 purge
                 his
                 Temple
                 :
                 When
                 he
                 rode
                 into
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 bought
                 and
                 sold
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Christ
                 will
                 throughly
                 purge
                 his
                 Temple
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Mountain
                   of
                   Holiness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 new
                 World
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 will
                 heal
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Blind
                 and
                 the
                 Lame
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 healed
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 ,
                 he
                 healed
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 bodily
                 Infirmities
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 next
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 heal
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 bodily
                 ,
                 but
                 spiritual
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 more
                 eminently
                 than
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 prefiguration
                 of
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 was
                 his
                 transfiguration
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 17.2
                 .
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 16.28
                 .
                 
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   standing
                   here
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   taste
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   coming
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 spake
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 Jesus
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 continues
                 his
                 Speech
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 Mark
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 directs
                 his
                 Speech
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 especially
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 standing
                 here
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 means
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   After
                   six
                   days
                   Jesus
                   taketh
                   with
                   him
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 James
                 ,
                 and
                 John.
                 So
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 transfiguration
                 before
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 This
                 sense
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 confirmation
                 from
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   followed
                   cunningly
                   devised
                   Fables
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   Eye-witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 shewn
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 saw
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 mount
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 shining
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Rayment
                 glistering
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 appear
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Scoffers
                 that
                 should
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                
                 ?
                 Many
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 glorious
                 truth
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 to
                 reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cunningly
                 devised
                 Fable
                 ;
                 but
                 saith
                 Peter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 declare
                 we
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 did
                 they
                 ,
                 see
                 it
                 ?
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 him
                 transfigured
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 saw
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Praeludium
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 Peter
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Eye-witness
                 of
                 at
                 his
                 transfiguration
                 .
                 Hence
                 three
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 Saints
                 shall
                 then
                 appear
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 Saints
                 shall
                 appear
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 other
                 Saints
                 in
                 an
                 inferiour
                 state
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 sometimes
                 see
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 some
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 it
                 when
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 James
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 saw
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 thus
                 after
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 We
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 conceive
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 those
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 inferiour
                 state
                 to
                 the
                 glorified
                 ones
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 better
                 capacitated
                 for
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 James
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 argument
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 where
                 Satans
                 binding
                 ,
                 Christs
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 are
                 plainly
                 declared
                 .
                 Take
                 the
                 particulars
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 binding
                 of
                 Satan
                 for
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 :
                 Concerning
                 which
                 observe
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 under
                 several
                 names
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 rage
                 and
                 wrath
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 his
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 cunning
                 craftiness
                 to
                 deceive
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 a
                 caluminator
                 ,
                 the
                 accuser
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 adversary
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Enemy
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 godliness
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 the
                 hater
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.8
                 .
                 
                   Your
                   adversary
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 Names
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 binding
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 partial
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 at
                 Christs
                 Passion
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 Constantines
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 total
                 ,
                 and
                 absolute
                 ,
                 from
                 deceiving
                 or
                 doing
                 mischief
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 kind
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 as
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 devour
                 ,
                 persecute
                 ,
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 flood
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 as
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 tempt
                 or
                 beguile
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 accuse
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Satan
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 he
                 shall
                 continue
                 an
                 adversary
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 adversary
                 ,
                 going
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 devour
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 up
                 as
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 spirit
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
                 This
                 total
                 binding
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 binding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restraint
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Seal
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 his
                 Prison
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 break
                 Prison
                 ,
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 a
                 close
                 Prisoner
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 thus
                 shut
                 up
                 ?
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 be
                 finished
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 an
                 Herd
                 of
                 Swine
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 these
                 thousand
                 years
                 are
                 not
                 past
                 already
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 begin
                 at
                 Constantines
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 did
                 Satan
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 within
                 that
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 forth
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 Surely
                 ,
                 these
                 so
                 many
                 expressions
                 signifie
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 be
                 past
                 already
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               
                 Take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 how
                 long
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Beast's
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 prophesying
                 in
                 Sack-cloth
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 out
                 by
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 concluded
                 that
                 a
                 Day
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Ezek.
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   thee
                   a
                   Day
                   for
                   a
                   Year
                
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Satans
                 being
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 reign
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Saints
                 sufferings
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 mystery
                 .
                 God
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Servants
                 weakness
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 forth
                 plainly
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 matter
                 of
                 discouragment
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 should
                 reign
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 Satans
                 being
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 reign
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 his
                 People's
                 Sorrow
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 full
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 Joy
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 full
                 Joy.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 observe
                 what
                 follows
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 of
                 Satans
                 being
                 bound
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 loosed
                 a
                 little
                 season
                 .
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 gathered
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 season
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 be
                 past
                 ,
                 when
                 was
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Gog
                 ,
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 fulfilled
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 when
                 Gog
                 ,
                 and
                 Magog
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 then
                 next
                 the
                 last
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 follows
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 20.12
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 Satans
                 being
                 bound
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 here
                 foretold
                 ;
                 they
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 reigns
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 take
                 to
                 himself
                 his
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 become
                 his
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 reign
                 will
                 be
                 personal
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 dead
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   lived
                   and
                   reigned
                   with
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 follows
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 great
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Resurrection
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 past
                 through
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 raised
                 and
                 reign
                 ?
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 live
                 and
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 Now
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 Saints
                 :
                 have
                 not
                 they
                 part
                 in
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 thus
                 stand
                 it
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 these
                 just
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 account
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 persons
                 dead
                 in
                 Sins
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 bear
                 such
                 a
                 Testimony
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 seal
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Blood
                 ?
                 it's
                 therefore
                 most
                 evident
                 that
                 this
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 of
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Sinners
                 dead
                 in
                 Sins
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   and
                   holy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 holy
                 ones
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 were
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 spiritually
                 dead
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 again
                 ,
                 live
                 by
                 a
                 bodily
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 live
                 again
                 are
                 such
                 who
                 remain
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 bodily
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 again
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 shal●
                 be
                 raised
                 from
                 a
                 civil
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 witnesses
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 live
                 again
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 who
                 shall
                 remain
                 under
                 a
                 civil
                 death
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 second
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 .
                 Hence
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 If
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 and
                 reign
                 ,
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 live
                 again
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 who
                 remain
                 spiritually
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 s●
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Conversion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 lived
                 not
                 again
                 till
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 living
                 again
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 Civil
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 persecuted
                 condition
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 ruling
                 state
                 :
                 Then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 live
                 not
                 again
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 other
                 Saints
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicted
                 state
                 .
                 So
                 some
                 Saints
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 shall
                 be
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuted
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 What
                 remaines
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 this
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 bodily
                 death
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 the
                 living
                 again
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 who
                 suffered
                 a
                 bodily
                 death
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 a
                 natural
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 suffer
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 8.11
                 .
                 Luke
                 13.28
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   give
                   reward
                   to
                   thy
                   Servants
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   fear
                   thy
                   Name
                   .
                
                 So
                 this
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 fear
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 when
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Angel
                 sounds
                 his
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   shall
                   become
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   beheaded
                   Saints
                   shall
                   live
                   and
                   reign
                
                 ;
                 all
                 are
                 hereby
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 liable
                 to
                 persecution
                 and
                 trouble
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 have
                 suffered
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 None
                 have
                 been
                 free
                 from
                 Satan's
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 from
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 persecuted
                 as
                 Abel
                 ,
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 haply
                 have
                 been
                 persecuted
                 as
                 Isaac
                 was
                 by
                 Ishmael
                 .
                 Satan
                 hath
                 been
                 bruising
                 the
                 Heel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 till
                 his
                 Head
                 be
                 bruised
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 bruised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 recover
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 hurt
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 'T
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 Attempt
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 hair
                 of
                 
                 their
                 head
                 perish
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 the
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Personal
                 Reign
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 some
                 Objections
                 against
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 John
                 18.36
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 meaning
                 can't
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 
                   de
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 Right
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 rule
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Right
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 some
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 this
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 For
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 see
                 Psa
                 .
                 96.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Heavens
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   glad
                   ;
                   let
                   the
                   Field
                   be
                   joyful
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   therein
                   :
                   then
                   shall
                   the
                   Trees
                   of
                   the
                   Wood
                   rejoyce
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   cometh
                   ,
                   he
                   cometh
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   World
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   with
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Creatures
                 shall
                 thus
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
                 Because
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Satan
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 See
                 also
                 Psal
                 .
                 97.
                 
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Syr.
                 Version
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 David
                 foretels
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 last
                 appearance
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Sept.
                 gives
                 it
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 A
                 Psalm
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ;
                   Quando
                   terra
                   ejus
                   restituta
                   est
                   ,
                   vel
                   quando
                   stabilita
                   est
                
                 ;
                 When
                 his
                 Earth
                 was
                 restored
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Psalm
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 to
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 v.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Judgment
                   are
                   the
                   
                   habitation
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   ;
                   a
                   fire
                   goeth
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   burneth
                   up
                   his
                   Enemies
                   round
                   about
                   him
                   :
                
                 Which
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 judged
                 to
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 which
                 Peter
                 foretels
                 .
                 This
                 Title
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 44.8
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   given
                   for
                   a
                   Covenant
                   to
                   establish
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 
                 Christ's
                 Throne
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 prosperous
                 estate
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 
                   reels
                   like
                   a
                   Drunkard
                
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 24.22
                 .
                 and
                 Nimrods
                 will
                 fill
                 it
                 
                   with
                   violence
                
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 reigning
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 establish
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 Peace
                 .
                 Rev.
                 11.15
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   are
                   become
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 Though
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 must
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 his
                 .
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   up
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   my
                   Servants
                   fight
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   my
                   kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   hence
                   .
                
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 ,
                 my
                 Servants
                 will
                 not
                 contend
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 my
                 Majesty
                 ride
                 prosperously
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 meekness
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 place
                 it self
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 Pilate
                 asks
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ?
                
                 this
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 asks
                 another
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Speakest
                   thou
                   this
                   of
                   thy self
                
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 Christ
                 replies
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 indeed
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 now
                 reject
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reign
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 King
                 
                 but
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 them
                 suffer
                 from
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 their
                 City
                 be
                 destroyed
                 and
                 left
                 desolate
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 Israel
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Providence
                 ordering
                 that
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   of
                
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 .
                 A
                 time
                 must
                 be
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Hos
                 .
                 2.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                
                 David
                 
                   their
                   King.
                   Pilate
                
                 asks
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   a
                   King
                
                 ?
                 He
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   sayest
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   King.
                
                 Thou
                 savest
                 that
                 which
                 indeed
                 I
                 am
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 witnesseth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   was
                   I
                   born
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   bear
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 was
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 born
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 new
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 called
                 to
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Pilate
                 justifies
                 Christ
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   find
                   no
                   fault
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Surely
                 as
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 spake
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 High
                 Priest
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   expedient
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   die
                   for
                   that
                   Nation
                
                 ;
                 so
                 Pilate
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Inscription
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 once
                 Balaam
                 and
                 Saul
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 Pilate
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 that
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 yield
                 to
                 an
                 alteration
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Christ's
                 great
                 Enemies
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 his
                 Priestly
                 and
                 his
                 Kingly
                 Office.
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   All
                   that
                   will
                   live
                   godly
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   must
                   suffer
                   persecution
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Other
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 declare
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 freedom
                 from
                 persecution
                 
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   sit
                   under
                   their
                   Vines
                   and
                   Fig-trees
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   none
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   afraid
                   .
                   Their
                   Enemies
                   shall
                   come
                   bending
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bow
                   themselves
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   soles
                   of
                   their
                   feet
                   .
                
                 How
                 shall
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ?
                 Acts
                 14.22
                 .
                 
                   We
                   must
                   through
                   many
                   tribulations
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 As
                 Saints
                 now
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 through
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 endure
                 tribulation
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 shall
                 get
                 through
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 shall
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 then
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 troublous
                 times
                 ,
                 persecuting
                 ,
                 suffering-times
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man.
                 So
                 
                   distingue
                   tempora
                   ,
                   &
                   concordabunt
                   Scripturae
                
                 ;
                 state
                 the
                 times
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 will
                 agree
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Saints
                 suffer
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Satan
                   being
                   loosed
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Prison
                   shall
                   deceive
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   them
                   to
                   Battel
                   ,
                   and
                   compass
                   the
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beloved
                   City
                   :
                   Now
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   thought
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   dare
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   know
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   glorified
                   Saints
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   they
                   be
                   exposed
                   to
                   Battel
                   and
                   oppositions
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Sin
                 ,
                 especially
                 malicious
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 is
                 daring
                 and
                 desperate
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 attempt
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 Revenge
                 tempting
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 malice
                 loves
                 to
                 shew
                 it self
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 can't
                 do
                 the
                 utmost
                 it
                 would
                 .
                 Rev.
                 16.9
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 scorched
                 with
                 great
                 heat
                 ,
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 those
                 Plagues
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 can't
                 free
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 those
                 
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 :
                 they
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 can't
                 do
                 the
                 utmost
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 for
                 Revenge
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Devil
                 will
                 find
                 much
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 envy
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 advantage
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 Revenge
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 Men
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 losing
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 avenged
                 on
                 those
                 they
                 hate
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 no
                 doubt
                 will
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 in
                 wicked
                 men
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 a
                 desperate
                 design
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 oppression
                 makes
                 wise
                 Men
                 mad
                 ,
                 so
                 malice
                 and
                 envy
                 ,
                 will
                 then
                 make
                 wicked
                 Men
                 mad
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Somewhat
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 :
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 glorious
                 appearances
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ;
                 great
                 Wonders
                 were
                 wrought
                 ,
                 yet
                 after
                 this
                 Pharaoh
                 pursues
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 overtakes
                 them
                 .
                 God
                 makes
                 a
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 path
                 in
                 the
                 mighty
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 so
                 hardned
                 as
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 whole
                 Host
                 of
                 Egypt
                 was
                 drowned
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 fight
                 against
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 Baalam
                 knew
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   shout
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   same
                   King
                   who
                   shall
                   have
                   his
                   Throne
                   in
                   the
                   New
                
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 curse
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 pernicious
                 Counsel
                 against
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Midianites
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 Isratl
                 should
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Slain
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 his
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 lookt
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 should
                 gather
                 against
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 though
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 evil
                 Angels
                 rebelled
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 a
                 War
                 there
                 :
                 This
                 they
                 did
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 this
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 effect
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 evil
                 Angels
                 shall
                 act
                 thus
                 desperately
                 against
                 a
                 known
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 known
                 torment
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 it
                 also
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ;
                 seeing
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 Devilish
                 Malice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 deceiving
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 gathering
                 against
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 compassing
                 
                 Lot's
                 House
                 round
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 ,
                 who
                 smote
                 them
                 with
                 blindness
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 destroyed
                 them
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 gathering
                 to
                 Battel
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Battel
                 ,
                 for
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 will
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 hurt
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 They
                 gather
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 get
                 no
                 Victory
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 compass
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 conquer
                 them
                 .
                 Pharaoh
                 pursued
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 touch
                 one
                 Israelite
                 :
                 Not
                 one
                 Israelite
                 was
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 
                 Pharaoh's
                 Host
                 escaped
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ;
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 escape
                 burning
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 Saint
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 hair
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 gathering
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nay
                 not
                 affrightment
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 terror
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 nigh
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Heathen
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 Rulers
                 take
                 Counsel
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 sits
                 in
                 Heaven
                 laughs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 them
                 in
                 derision
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 shall
                 but
                 laugh
                 at
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vast
                 Multitudes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 derision
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Enemy
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   is
                   Death
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.26
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 destroyed
                 to
                 Saints
                 by
                 their
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 follow
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 because
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Saints
                 will
                 have
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 .
                 If
                 Death
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 Enemy
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 dead
                 Saints
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 rendred
                 :
                 Death
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Enemy
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 hence
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 Death
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 will
                 be
                 destroyed
                 after
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 sent
                 away
                 into
                 everlasting
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   Death
                   the
                   last
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   if
                   after
                   Saints
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   ,
                
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 
                   shall
                   gather
                   against
                   them
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 prevailing
                 Enemy
                 over
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 no
                 Enemy
                 after
                 this
                 shall
                 prevail
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 them
                 any
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
               
                 Obj.
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 did
                 enter
                 once
                 every
                 year
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.7
                 .
                 so
                 Christ
                 being
                 an
                 High
                 Priest
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Blood
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 verse
                 24.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 argued
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 intercession
                 during
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 continue
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 continue
                 his
                 Mediation
                 in
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 much
                 Grace
                 will
                 be
                 given
                 out
                 ;
                 Saints
                 will
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 will
                 add
                 Incense
                 to
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Golden
                 Altar
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 entred
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 old
                 typical
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 is
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 above
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 will
                 come
                 down
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 observe
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 Figure
                 like
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 :
                 
                   The
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   breadth
                   ,
                   and
                   heighth
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   were
                   equal
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Kings
                 6.20
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.16
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 Ezekiel's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 an
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 41.14
                 .
                 
                   He
                   measured
                   the
                   length
                   twenty
                   Cubits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   breadth
                   twenty
                   Cubits
                   before
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   place
                   .
                
                 Not
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Figure
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 affords
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                
                 ,
                 intimates
                 a
                 personal
                 presence
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 personally
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 last
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 22.3
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 on
                 this
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 intercession
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 Law
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Throne
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Throne
                 above
                 upon
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Mercy
                   Seat
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 25.17
                 .
                 There
                 the
                 Lord
                 promised
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 commune
                 with
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 4.16
                 .
                 This
                 Throne
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 a
                 Priest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 Zachar.
                 6.13
                 .
                 praying
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensing
                 Grace
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Throne
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Solomon
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Throne
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 any
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 1
                 Kin.
                 10.18
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 
                 Jerusalem's
                 Glory
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 Psa
                 .
                 122.5
                 .
                 
                   There
                   are
                   set
                   Thrones
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   the
                   Thrones
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 David
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 
                 David's
                 Throne
                 must
                 Christ
                 sit
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 meant
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 be
                 observed
                 :
                 As
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 High
                 Priest
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 go
                 boldly
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 there
                 making
                 intercession
                 .
                 But
                 Saints
                 shall
                 not
                 sit
                 there
                 as
                 joynt
                 Mediators
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Priests
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 Priests
                 upon
                 a
                 Throne
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 sit
                 with
                 Christ
                 upon
                 
                 his
                 Throne
                 of
                 Judgment
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Servants
                 ,
                 in
                 executing
                 Justice
                 and
                 Judgment
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
                 149.9
                 .
                 
                   To
                   execute
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   Judgment
                   written
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 shall
                 write
                 the
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 execute
                 the
                 Judgment
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 honour
                 have
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 laid
                 down
                 some
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 personal
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Objections
                 against
                 it
                 being
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 David
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 considered
                 .
                 These
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.
                 and
                 Psal
                 .
                 72.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   words
                   of
                
                 David
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 utter
                 ,
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 things
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 glorious
                 truths
                 .
                 David
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Man
                   who
                   was
                   raised
                   up
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   the
                   anointed
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sweet
                   Psalmist
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   The
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Word
                   was
                   in
                   my
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   spake
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   ruleth
                   over
                   Men
                   must
                   be
                   just
                   ,
                   ruling
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 As
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 a
                 direction
                 to
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 so
                 chiefly
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 rendered
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   thou
                   ruler
                   over
                   Men
                   ,
                   just
                   ,
                   ruling
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Davids
                
                 Sons
                 succeding
                 him
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 sit
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Ruler
                 .
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Sun
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   Morning
                   without
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   tender
                   Grass
                   springing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   by
                   clear
                   shining
                   after
                   Rain
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 shine
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 the
                 long
                 Night
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Morning
                 without
                 Clouds
                 .
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Clouds
                 shall
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tender
                 Grass
                 shall
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 shall
                 multiply
                 ,
                 and
                 flourish
                 like
                 the
                 Grass
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 David
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Generations
                 then
                 immediately
                 following
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Reign
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 short
                 Morning
                 without
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 latter
                 days
                 he
                 declined
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 things
                 grew
                 much
                 worse
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Although
                   my
                   House
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   with
                   me
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   ordered
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   sure
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 successors
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 all
                 just
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 me
                 stands
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 Son.
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 all
                 my
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 desire
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 his
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Salvation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 desire
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 extolled
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 very
                 high
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 defections
                 and
                 desolations
                 of
                 my
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 beyond
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Rod
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Stem
                 of
                 Jesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 branch
                 shall
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 rest
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 reprove
                 with
                 equity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 meek
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Psal
                 .
                 72.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Prayer
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 these
                 last
                 prophetick
                 words
                 of
                 David
                 .
                 The
                 contents
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 David
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 the
                 goodness
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 in
                 type
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 
                 Several
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 chiefly
                 ;
                 as
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   fear
                   thee
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   Sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   endure
                   ,
                   throughout
                   all
                   Generations
                   :
                
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   In
                   his
                   days
                   shall
                   the
                   Righteous
                   flourish
                   ,
                   and
                   abundance
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Moon
                   endureth
                   :
                
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   His
                   Name
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   In
                   thy
                   Seed
                   shall
                   all
                   Nations
                   be
                   blessed
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Seed
                 was
                 Christ
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 this
                 Psalm
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 The
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 shall
                 bring
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Prey
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 universal
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 An
                 absolute
                 Victory
                 will
                 be
                 gotten
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 lick
                 the
                 Dust
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 bow
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 Tarshish
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Isles
                 shall
                 bring
                 Presents
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Sheba
                 and
                 Sebah
                 shall
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 yea
                 all
                 Kings
                 shall
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 serve
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Churches
                 full
                 Redemption
                 :
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   redeem
                   their
                   Soul
                   from
                   deceit
                   and
                   violence
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 fore-sight
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 happy
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 David
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 Praises
                 ;
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   onely
                   doth
                   wondrous
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   blessed
                   be
                   his
                   Glorious
                   Name
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   and
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 concludes
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 v.
                 20
                 
                   The
                   prayers
                   of
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   ended
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Psalm
                 contains
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 
                 words
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Psalm
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 set
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 clearing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Psalms
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 placed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 composure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 Psalm
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Psalm
                 of
                 David
                 when
                 he
                 fled
                 from
                 Absalom
                 .
                 Now
                 many
                 made
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 Psa
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 A
                 Psalm
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 changed
                 his
                 behaviour
                 before
                 Abimelech
                 .
                 And
                 Psa
                 .
                 51.
                 
                 A
                 Psalm
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 Nathan
                 the
                 Prophet
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 gone
                 in
                 to
                 Bathsheba
                 .
                 Soe
                 also
                 Psa
                 .
                 57
                 ,
                 and
                 63.
                 
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 set
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Psalm
                 it self
                 gives
                 us
                 ground
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 David
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 begins
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   the
                   King
                   thy
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   :
                
                 Which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 Solomon
                 was
                 now
                 made
                 king
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Psalm
                 was
                 made
                 when
                 both
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 were
                 Kings
                 .
                 
                   Give
                   the
                   King
                   thy
                   Judgments
                
                 :
                 There
                 David
                 is
                 called
                 King
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   thy
                   Righteousness
                   to
                   the
                   King's
                   Son
                   :
                
                 There
                 Solomon
                 is
                 called
                 King.
                 And
                 that
                 Solomon
                 was
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 David's
                 own
                 words
                 do
                 declare
                 ,
                 1
                 Kin.
                 1.48
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   given
                   me
                   one
                   to
                   sit
                   upon
                   my
                   Throne
                   ,
                   mine
                   Eyes
                   also
                   seeing
                   it
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 plain
                 literal
                 sense
                 may
                 stand
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 the
                 sweet
                 Psalmist
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 sung
                 more
                 sweetly
                 than
                 now
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Psalm
                 contains
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 sum
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 even
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 might
                 reign
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 the
                 Righteous
                 might
                 flourish
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 my
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 Prayers
                 will
                 reach
                 their
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 David
                 being
                 carried
                 in
                 spirit
                 to
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Christ's
                 glorious
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 View
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 him
                 breaking
                 Oppressors
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 perfecting
                 that
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 delivering
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 breaks
                 out
                 into
                 this
                 joyful
                 Acclamation
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Prayers
                   of
                
                 David
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 
                   are
                   ended
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fully
                   accomplished
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 consummated
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 ;
                 and
                 Faith
                 may
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                   call
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   .
                
                 So
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 of
                 Faith
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Prayers
                   of
                
                 David
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 
                   are
                   fulfilled
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 take
                 to
                 himself
                 his
                 great
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 put
                 down
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 present
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 faultless
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 with
                 exceeding
                 Joy
                 ,
                 then
                 Prayers
                 will
                 be
                 ended
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ's
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 David
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Jesse
                   .
                   Hos
                
                 .
                 3.5
                 .
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                
                 David
                 their
                 King
                 :
                 There
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 David
                 ;
                 And
                 Isa
                 11.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Rod
                   shall
                   come
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Stem
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 :
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Jesse
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 this
                 David
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Jesse
                 will
                 be
                 ended
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 will
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 God's
                 Decrees
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 :
                 and
                 
                 whatever
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 All
                 Promises
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 given
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 Faith
                 will
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 Hope
                 in
                 Fruition
                 ,
                 so
                 Prayers
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 everlasting
                 Praises
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 running
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 improved
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 upon
                 these
                 following
                 particulars
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Calling
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Restitution
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Description
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     Revelat.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Day
                       of
                       Judgment
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       World
                       's
                       perishing
                       by
                       Fire
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Some
                     Signs
                     of
                     the
                     times
                     when
                     the
                     Fall
                     of
                     Babylon
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Some
                     Advantages
                     which
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     these
                     Truths
                     will
                     afford
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     Conclusion
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     Counsels
                     and
                     Directions
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Calling
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 conceive
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 twofold
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 A
                 First
                 Calling
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 One
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 ninety
                 days
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.11
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   Deliverance
                
                 will
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 a
                 calling
                 and
                 a
                 gathering
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 chosen
                 .
                 This
                 
                 calling
                 will
                 be
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 effectual
                 to
                 some
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 many
                 but
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 profession
                 only
                 ;
                 For
                 after
                 this
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 many
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 causing
                 great
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Dan.
                 11.31
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 of
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Arms
                   shall
                   stand
                   on
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   pollute
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   of
                   strength
                   :
                
                 And
                 ,
                 v.
                 45.
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   plant
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   his
                   Palace
                   in
                   the
                   glorious
                   holy
                   Mountain
                   .
                
                 Zach.
                 14.2
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   gather
                   all
                   Nations
                   against
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   City
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 great
                 tryal
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 Dan.
                 11.30
                 .
                 This
                 Enemy
                 shall
                 have
                 indignation
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 intelligence
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 forsake
                 it
                 ;
                 v.
                 33.
                 some
                 he
                 shall
                 corrupt
                 by
                 flatteries
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 understanding
                 shall
                 fall
                 :
                 some
                 such
                 as
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 such
                 as
                 Judas
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Calling
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 one
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 five
                 days
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 forty
                 and
                 five
                 years
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 number
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   to
                   these
                   days
                   .
                
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 all
                 Israel
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 persecuting
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 so
                 from
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 faithful
                 .
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   People
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   righteous
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 60.21
                 .
                 All
                 shall
                 be
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Children
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 aforetime
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 30.20
                 .
                 these
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 sanctified
                 from
                 the
                 Womb.
                 No
                 Noah
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 cursed
                 Cham
                 ,
                 no
                 Isaac
                 a
                 prophane
                 Esau
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 grief
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   sorrow
                
                 .
                 God
                 shall
                 put
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 teach
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 all
                 shall
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 farther
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Messias
                 ;
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 as
                 Andrew
                 did
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 1.41
                 .
                 
                   We
                   have
                   found
                   the
                
                 Messias
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   Come
                   see
                   the
                   man
                   which
                   told
                   me
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   ever
                   I
                   did
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 But
                 they
                 may
                 then
                 teach
                 as
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 did
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 who
                 instructed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 perfectly
                 .
                 This
                 second
                 Calling
                 appears
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 13.9
                 .
                 
                   Two
                   parts
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   through
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   refine
                   and
                   try
                   them
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   People
                   ;
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   God.
                
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 Calling
                 will
                 be
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 personal
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Zach.
                 12.10
                 .
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   look
                   upon
                   me
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                   ,
                   and
                   mourn
                   .
                   Rev.
                
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   eye
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                
                 ;
                 they
                 also
                 which
                 pierced
                 him
                 :
                 Not
                 only
                 Judah
                 which
                 pierced
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 Thus
                 as
                 Paul
                 was
                 converted
                 by
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 and
                 Judah
                 shall
                 become
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 King
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 every
                 Tribe
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Saints
                 coming
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 their
                 Lot
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 twofold
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 by
                 Elias
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 
                   Elias
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 17.12
                 .
                 
                   Elias
                   shall
                   first
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   restore
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   Elias
                   is
                   come
                   already
                   .
                
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 was
                 Christ's
                 transfiguration
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 prefigure
                 his
                 coming
                 in
                 glory
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Disciples
                 from
                 hence
                 seem
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 then
                 reign
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Scribes
                 say
                 that
                 Elias
                 must
                 first
                 come
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Christ
                 gives
                 an
                 answer
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Elias
                   shall
                   come
                   and
                   restore
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Here
                 's
                 a
                 plain
                 assertion
                 ,
                 
                   Elias
                   shall
                   come
                
                 :
                 Which
                 was
                 spoken
                 after
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   Elias
                   shall
                   come
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   Elias
                   is
                   come
                   already
                
                 .
                 So
                 both
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Elias
                   is
                   come
                
                 and
                 
                   Elias
                   shall
                   come
                
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 twofold
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 twofold
                 coming
                 of
                 Elias
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 Elias
                 is
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 both
                 his
                 comings
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 Elias
                 was
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   one
                   crying
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Mat.
                
                 3.1.3
                 .
                 this
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   Isaias
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 And
                 Mat.
                 17.12
                 .
                 Christ
                 said
                 that
                 John
                 was
                 the
                 Elias
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 precede
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 Elias
                 is
                 foretold
                 .
                 Mal.
                 3.1
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   send
                   my
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   prepare
                   the
                   way
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   whom
                   ye
                   seek
                   shall
                   suddenly
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Mal.
                
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   day
                   cometh
                   that
                   shall
                   burn
                   as
                   an
                   Oven
                   :
                   v.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   send
                   you
                   Elijah
                   the
                   Prophet
                   .
                
                 Though
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 had
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 accomplishment
                 in
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 certainly
                 the
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Elias
                 shall
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 dreadful
                 
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Now
                 this
                 dreadful
                 day
                 must
                 certainly
                 be
                 chiefly
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 here
                 foretold
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 :
                 For
                 did
                 this
                 day
                 burn
                 as
                 an
                 Oven
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 were
                 burnt
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 root
                 or
                 branch
                 left
                 them
                 ?
                 This
                 threat
                 had
                 not
                 its
                 accomplishment
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 happened
                 several
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 those
                 that
                 fear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 go
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 bondage
                 and
                 afflicted
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 tread
                 down
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 ashes
                 under
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 their
                 feet
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
                 not
                 tread
                 down
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 trodden
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 This
                 Prediction
                 doth
                 well
                 agree
                 with
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 destruction
                 of
                 Christ's
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 with
                 
                 Peter's
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 world's
                 perishing
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 Christ's
                 first
                 coming
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 The
                 acceptable
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 proclaiming
                 liberty
                 to
                 sinners
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 forth
                 from
                 their
                 spiritual
                 Captivity
                 .
                 So
                 't
                 is
                 expounded
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   day
                   is
                   this
                   Scripture
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   your
                   ears
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 4.21
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 so
                 sweet
                 a
                 day
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Esaias
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 dreadful
                 day
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 
                   Malachi
                   ?
                   In
                   this
                   dreadful
                   day
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                
                 Levi
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   purified
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Offerings
                   of
                
                 Judah
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   pleasant
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   old
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 at
                 Christ's
                 first
                 coming
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Levi
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 hand
                 in
                 crucifying
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 Judah
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 killed
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 were
                 their
                 
                 Offerings
                 from
                 being
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Elias
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 The
                 Apostles
                 first
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Witnesses
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   Crist
                
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 upon
                 that
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   and
                   precious
                   Stones
                   :
                
                 Their
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truths
                 they
                 preached
                 very
                 precious
                 :
                 They
                 laid
                 no
                 Commands
                 upon
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 They
                 planted
                 and
                 watered
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 gave
                 an
                 Increase
                 .
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 ;
                 Discipline
                 was
                 good
                 ;
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 rightly
                 administred
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 who
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 an
                 infallible
                 Spirit
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 false
                 Teachers
                 quickly
                 arose
                 ;
                 the
                 Evil
                 One
                 sowed
                 Tares
                 ;
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 began
                 to
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 build
                 ,
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Hay
                 ,
                 and
                 Stubble
                 :
                 Damnable
                 Heresies
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 was
                 revealed
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 came
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Abominations
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 departure
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 his
                 faithful
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 bearing
                 a
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 .
                 They
                 prophesie
                 when
                 the
                 Beast
                 reigns
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Sackcloth
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Beast
                 slays
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 after
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 half
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 enters
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 sown
                 in
                 weakness
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 Angel
                 flying
                 in
                 
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Heaven
                 with
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 raised
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 revived
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Elias
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Mouth
                 will
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 now
                 be
                 consuming
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Elijah
                 did
                 by
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 convince
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Baal
                 was
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 occasioned
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 Elias
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 preach
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 Apostolical
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Day
                 shall
                 declare
                 Men's
                 Works
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 shall
                 be
                 Fire
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 up
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Hay
                 ,
                 and
                 Stubble
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 shall
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 .
                 Now
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Unity
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Elias
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 blessed
                 Peace-maker
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 make
                 Brethren
                 to
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 Unity
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Apollo
                 .
                 Now
                 sometimes
                 Fathers
                 begetting
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 begotten
                 through
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 have
                 fallen
                 asunder
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Elijah
                 shall
                 turn
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Fathers
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Children
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Promise
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   If
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ye
                   be
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   reveal
                   even
                   this
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 days
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 we
                 
                 may
                 well
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 turn
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Fathers
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Children
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Through
                 his
                 Ministry
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Hearts
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Jacob.
                   Abraham
                   believed
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Faith
                 was
                 counted
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 saw
                 Christ's
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Children
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 heart
                 with
                 Abraham
                 their
                 Father
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 believe
                 unto
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Christ's
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 hearts
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 Elias
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 turning
                 the
                 Childrens
                 hearts
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 turning
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 disobedient
                 will
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 just
                 Abraham
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 great
                 disobedience
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 hear
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 he
                 preached
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 beheaded
                 .
                 Now
                 Elias
                 must
                 turn
                 these
                 disobedient
                 ones
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Elias
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 shall
                 mightily
                 convince
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 wondering
                 after
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Error
                 therein
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 hate
                 the
                 Whore
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 her
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 her
                 with
                 Fire
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 restoring
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 〈…〉
                 et
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 shall
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Acts
                 3.21
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   must
                   receive
                   him
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 all
                 things
                 right
                 :
                 Elias
                 will
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Apostolical
                 Estate
                 :
                 Christ
                 will
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 State
                 of
                 Innocency
                 and
                 Uprightness
                 .
                 Elias
                 ,
                 all
                 lost
                 through
                 Antichrist's
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 fore-told
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.1
                 .
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 lost
                 by
                 Adam's
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 set
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 Estate
                 than
                 Adam
                 had
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 Restitution
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 with
                 those
                 generals
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Scripture
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.5
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sitteth
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   shall
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   new
                   .
                
                 The
                 Works
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 :
                 All
                 Babels
                 will
                 be
                 thrown
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Idols
                 be
                 utterly
                 abolished
                 .
                 The
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 created
                 in
                 such
                 Glory
                 and
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 remembred
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Light
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 plentifully
                 and
                 abundantly
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 Quietness
                 to
                 Civil
                 States
                 .
                 No
                 Inhabitant
                 of
                 the
                 Beloved
                 City
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   sick
                
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 shall
                 complain
                 of
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 Israel
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Adam
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Paradise
                 will
                 be
                 restored
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 live
                 and
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Beasts
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
               
               
                 As
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fore-going
                 discourse
                 ,
                 so
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 requisite
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 description
                 given
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Two
                 are
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 last
                 cited
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 riseth
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   seven
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ten
                   Horns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 
                   Horns
                   ,
                   ten
                   Crowns
                
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Heathenish
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 Beast
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 can't
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Beast
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 continue
                 
                   Fourty
                   and
                   two
                   Moneths
                
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Heathenish
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Dragon
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.3
                 .
                 
                   A
                   great
                   red
                   Dragon
                   appeared
                   ,
                   having
                   seven
                   Heads
                   and
                   ten
                   Horns
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   Crowns
                   upon
                   his
                   Heads
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 Dragon
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Seat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Authority
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dragon
                 hath
                 Crowns
                 upon
                 his
                 Heads
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Beast
                 on
                 his
                 ten
                 Horns
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ten
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 about
                 these
                 two
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 that
                 in
                 Prophetical
                 Style
                 ,
                 sometime
                 by
                 Beast
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Dan.
                 7.23
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   Beast
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   fourth
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Revelat.
                
                 17.7
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   that
                   carrieth
                   her
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   seven
                   Heads
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   Horns
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 riding
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 this
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 sometimes
                 by
                 Beast
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 so
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                   that
                   ascendeth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   ,
                   shall
                   make
                   war
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Where
                 by
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Papal
                 Head
                 of
                 this
                 
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Slayer
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 .
                 This
                 first
                 Beast
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 becoming
                 Papal
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 under
                 Popes
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 having
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Seat.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Beast
                 with
                 seven
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 Horns
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ruling
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 built
                 on
                 seven
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 hath
                 had
                 seven
                 sorts
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 himself
                 the
                 Monarchical
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 six
                 preceding
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 Regiments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 ten
                 crowned
                 Kings
                 gave
                 up
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 continue
                 one
                 hour
                 with
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 John
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Heads
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   wounded
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   deadly
                   wound
                   was
                   healed
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 taking
                 this
                 Beast
                 with
                 seven
                 Heads
                 for
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 sixth
                 Head
                 of
                 
                   Roman
                   Emperours
                
                 was
                 wounded
                 by
                 the
                 Goths
                 and
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 who
                 prevailed
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 lett
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 was
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 advanced
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 becoming
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 ruling
                 this
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 kept
                 it
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 deadly
                 Wound
                 was
                 healed
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Beast's
                 continuance
                 ,
                 is
                 Fourty
                 and
                 two
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 prophesying
                 in
                 Sack-cloth
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Womans
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 this
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   leadeth
                   into
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   must
                   go
                   into
                   Captivity
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   killeth
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   killed
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 first
                 Papal
                 Beast
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 sitting
                 on
                 seven
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 ten
                 Horns
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 for
                 his
                 Seat
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 ten
                 Kings
                 shall
                 hate
                 the
                 Whore
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 her
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 burn
                 her
                 with
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Seat
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 under
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Vial.
                 But
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Kingdom
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 another
                 Wound
                 ,
                 seemingly
                 deadly
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewn
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Head
                
                 of
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Seat
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Fourty
                 and
                 two
                 Months
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 expired
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 .
                 A
                 clear
                 Proof
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.14
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 Tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 fore-told
                 ,
                 which
                 declare
                 the
                 Fourty
                 and
                 two
                 Months
                 to
                 be
                 ended
                 :
                 It
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   second
                   wo
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   the
                   third
                   wo
                   cometh
                   quickly
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 fourty
                 two
                 Months
                 shall
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 wo
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 cruel
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 his
                 final
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 that
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 cometh
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 two
                 Horns
                 like
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 as
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 coming
                 up
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Beast
                
                 shall
                 be
                 killed
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Being
                 during
                 the
                 fourty
                 and
                 two
                 Months
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Antichrist
                 in
                 the
                 fourty
                 and
                 two
                 Months
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 represented
                 under
                 divers
                 forms
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 twofold
                 Original
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 a
                 double
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 twofold
                 shape
                 and
                 person
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 a
                 Secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 person
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 and
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 an
                 Emperour
                 and
                 High
                 Priest
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 urged
                 ,
                 John
                 calls
                 him
                 another
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 we
                 judge
                 so
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 comes
                 up
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 destroyed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 forty
                 and
                 two
                 Months
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Beast
                 after
                 the
                 forty
                 two
                 Months
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 clear
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Beast
                 will
                 be
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 continue
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 taken
                 at
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 woe
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 one
                 succeeding
                 another
                 .
                 Yet
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 one
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 Beast
                 executeth
                 all
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 causeth
                 all
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 revived
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 deadly
                 wound
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 there
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 up
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 two
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 Man
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 24.8
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Beast
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   eighth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 17.11
                 .
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 conclude
                 thus
                 ?
                 the
                 former
                 Beast
                 is
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 eighth
                 .
                 Usually
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 sixth
                 order
                 of
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 seventh
                 order
                 of
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 eighth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 way
                 seems
                 more
                 probable
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 forty
                 and
                 two
                 months
                 Beast
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Satan
                 
                 will
                 immediately
                 send
                 forth
                 another
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 may
                 be
                 revived
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Head
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 for
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 better
                 shape
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 deceive
                 withal
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Antichrist
                 should
                 appear
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 form
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Satan
                 will
                 therefore
                 bring
                 him
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 form
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 Followers
                 :
                 He
                 appears
                 like
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 meekness
                 and
                 innocency
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Serpent
                
                 will
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 imitate
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 raising
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 risen
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 spiritual
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 Beast
                 will
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 transformed
                 as
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 more
                 powerfully
                 deceive
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 shape
                 ,
                 so
                 another
                 Seat.
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 destroyed
                 under
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Vial
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 16.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fifth
                   Angel
                   poured
                   out
                   his
                   Vial
                   upon
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   darkness
                   .
                
                 Not
                 now
                 wholly
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 two
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 so
                 two
                 Babylons
                 as
                 Seats
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Revelations
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 14.8
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 standing
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Another
                   Angel
                   followed
                   ,
                   saying
                
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 
                   is
                   fallen
                
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Beast
                
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Seat
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 comes
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Beast
                
                 there
                 ,
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   A
                   third
                   Angel
                   followed
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   worship
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   his
                   Mark
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   Wine
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 seems
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Babylon
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beast
                 in
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 another
                 Angel
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 warn
                 Men
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 Rome
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Babylon
                
                 falls
                 ,
                 another
                 Beast
                 will
                 arise
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 grand
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 warning
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 
                   second
                   Babylon
                
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 16.19
                 .
                 as
                 in
                 Being
                 at
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Great
                 Babylon
                 
                   came
                   into
                   remembrance
                   before
                   God.
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Babylons
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Revelations
                 :
                 Yet
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 Babylon
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 ways
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Locally
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 and
                 Seat
                 :
                 So
                 Rome
                 is
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 its
                 destruction
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Politically
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Antichristian
                   state
                
                 ,
                 or
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Rule
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Beasts
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 two
                 Babylons
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Antichristian
                 State
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 An
                 Empire
                 may
                 remain
                 the
                 same
                 when
                 the
                 Seat
                 is
                 changed
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 Constantine
                 removed
                 from
                 Rome
                 to
                 Byzantium
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   But
                   where
                   will
                   the
                   second
                
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   Seat
                   of
                   this
                   second
                   Beast
                   be
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 determined
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 
                 be
                 probably
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 some
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 this
                 Beast
                 will
                 have
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 deceive
                 many
                 by
                 his
                 feigned
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 force
                 obedience
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 causeth
                 all
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Mark.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 deceive
                 and
                 persecute
                 among
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Antichristian
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Saints
                 ,
                 comes
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   up
                   hither
                
                 :
                 They
                 therefore
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 beneath
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 that
                 this
                 Beast
                 will
                 chiefly
                 act
                 his
                 part
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 raging
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 Persecution
                 and
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 hath
                 acted
                 his
                 part
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Saints
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 second
                 will
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ;
                 and
                 called
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 Isa
                 .
                 11.15
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 shake
                 his
                 Hand
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 High-way
                 for
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 from
                 Assyria
                 .
                 And
                 Zach.
                 10.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 again
                 from
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 deeps
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 shall
                 dry
                 up
                 .
                 Which
                 doubtless
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 drying
                 up
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 thereby
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Pride
                   of
                
                 Assyria
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   brought
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scepter
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   shall
                   depart
                
                 .
                 Which
                 signifies
                 the
                 wasting
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bringing
                 down
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 rules
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 Assyria
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 way
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 these
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 this
                 Beast
                 be
                 their
                 persecuting
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 prevail
                 much
                 against
                 them
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 such
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Nation
                 ;
                 &
                 by
                 his
                 feigned
                 Miracles
                 shall
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Rev.
                 16.13
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 gathering
                 will
                 be
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 name
                 ,
                 gives
                 ground
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 gathering
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 Judea
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 appears
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 39.4
                 .
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 great
                 Army
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 being
                 headed
                 by
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 shall
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 manifest
                 from
                 Joel
                 ,
                 3.12
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Command
                 is
                 ,
                 Put
                 in
                 the
                 Sickle
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Harvest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ripe
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 't
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 fierce
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 the
                 vile
                 person
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Daniel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 little
                 Horn.
                 It
                 's
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 will
                 be
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 Horn.
                 Dan.
                 7.23
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 Beast
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 ten
                 Horns
                 are
                 ten
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 rise
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Greek
                 Translation
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 behind
                 them
                 and
                 unawares
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 speak
                 great
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 wear
                 out
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 to
                 change
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 until
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Compare
                 Dan.
                 12.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   wonders
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   half
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 trouble
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Judgment
                 shall
                 sit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 to
                 consume
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 ,
                 he
                 can't
                 be
                 this
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 will
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Horns
                 can
                 be
                 this
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 riseth
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 second
                 Beast
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 little
                 Horn.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Gentile
                 witnesses
                 shall
                 lye
                 dead
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Jews
                 great
                 trouble
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 half
                 of
                 their
                 suffering
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 destroyed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 fierce
                 Countenance
                 .
                 Dan.
                 8.23
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 theirs
                 was
                 to
                 run
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 near
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 fierce
                 Countenance
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 understanding
                 dark
                 sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 shall
                 be
                 mighty
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 destroy
                 the
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 his
                 policy
                 shall
                 cause
                 craft
                 to
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 Now
                 observe
                 how
                 well
                 these
                 things
                 agree
                 to
                 this
                 Beast
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 fierce
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 13.11
                 .
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   as
                   a
                   Dragon
                
                 .
                 He
                 causeth
                 all
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Mark
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 slay
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast's
                 Image
                 .
                 V.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 doth
                 great
                 wonders
                 ,
                 making
                 fire
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 causeth
                 craft
                 to
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 subtilty
                 he
                 perswades
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 subtle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 understanding
                 dark
                 sentences
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 mighty
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 mighty
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 thing
                 most
                 clear
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 fierce
                 Countenance
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 even
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 plainly
                 said
                 concerning
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.11
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 this
                 name
                 upon
                 his
                 Vesture
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 with
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 sate
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 .
                 And
                 lo
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 King
                 of
                 fierce
                 Countenance
                 standing
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 second
                 Beast
                 making
                 War
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 vile
                 Person
                 .
                 Of
                 him
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 11.21
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 obtain
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 flatteries
                 ,
                 appearing
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 meek
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceable
                 :
                 but
                 having
                 gotten
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 shall
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 v.
                 36.
                 
                 And
                 shall
                 exalt
                 himself
                 above
                 every
                 God.
                 And
                 shall
                 prosper
                 till
                 the
                 Indignation
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Michael
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 this
                 vile
                 Person
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 it
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Seat
                 somewhere
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 offer
                 this
                 to
                 consideration
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 is
                 added
                 about
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 chiefly
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 .
                 Some
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 probable
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 this
                 comes
                 up
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 should
                 belong
                 to
                 this
                 Beast
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Mark
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 known
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 understanding
                 count
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 Because
                 thus
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 other
                 ways
                 of
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 much
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 discovered
                 hitherto
                 of
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ?
                 True
                 ,
                 Men
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 Number
                 
                 666
                 in
                 some
                 Names
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 wisdom
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 this
                 Number
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Names
                 ?
                 Surely
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 a
                 Victory
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 15.2
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 evident
                 Characters
                 given
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 remains
                 a
                 Mystery
                 .
                 These
                 Characters
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.3.4
                 .
                 The
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 opposeth
                 and
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 And
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 Men
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 speaking
                 Lyes
                 in
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 to
                 Marry
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Meats
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 Rev.
                 17.7
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   thee
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beast
                   which
                   carrieth
                   her
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   seven
                   Heads
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   Horns
                
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Rome
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 city
                 reigning
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 is
                 known
                 sufficiently
                 by
                 other
                 Characters
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 respects
                 the
                 second
                 Beast
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 lying
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 powerfully
                 deceive
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 discern
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Elect
                 shall
                 discern
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 deceive
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 look
                 through
                 his
                 lying
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 understanding
                 to
                 count
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Observe
                 those
                 expressions
                 ;
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   understanding
                   count
                   :
                
                 Which
                 implies
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 aenigmatical
                 and
                 obscure
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 piece
                 of
                 wisdom
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 It
                 implies
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 wisdom
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 some
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 count
                 :
                 If
                 none
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 vain
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   understanding
                   count
                   .
                
                 This
                 shews
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 understanding
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 some
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 Wisdom
                 now
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 Understanding
                 to
                 count
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 discovery
                 is
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Beast
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 then
                 give
                 an
                 Understanding
                 to
                 some
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 Wisdom
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 conclusion
                 of
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 this
                 second
                 Beast
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 three
                 Particulars
                 be
                 observed
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 short
                 continuance
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 much
                 exceed
                 fourty
                 and
                 five
                 years
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 
                   fifth
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Beast
                
                 will
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 way
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   calling
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Beast
                
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 have
                 rest
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 fourty
                 and
                 five
                 years
                 :
                 Which
                 appears
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.11.12
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 One
                 thousand
                 
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 ninety
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 days
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   five
                   days
                   .
                
                 Why
                 blessed
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 Jews
                 Enemies
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 all
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High.
                 Now
                 the
                 latter
                 Number
                 is
                 Fourty
                 and
                 five
                 years
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 Beast
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Beast
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 false
                 Prophet
                 workking
                 Miracles
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 two
                 distinct
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 still
                 set
                 forth
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Devil
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Lying
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 preach
                 up
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 up
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 work
                 Miracles
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 causing
                 Fire
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 shall
                 wonderfully
                 deceive
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 many
                 after
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 As
                 an
                 Elias
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Prophet
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 may
                 suffer
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 to
                 withstand
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Jannes
                 and
                 Jambres
                 withstood
                 Moses
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Elias
                 shall
                 perswade
                 the
                 Elect
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 false
                 Prophet
                 shall
                 seduce
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Elias
                 which
                 shall
                 come
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 working
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 Egypt
                 did
                 seemingly
                 some
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 this
                 false
                 Prophet
                 do
                 somewhat
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Elias
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 most
                 remarkable
                 and
                 strange
                 Judgment
                 executed
                 
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.20
                 .
                 
                   These
                   both
                   were
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   alive
                   into
                   the
                   Lake
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Hell.
                 Rev.
                 20.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Lake
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   Prophet
                   are
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 is
                 Hell
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 both
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 State
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 particular
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 then
                 have
                 Supream
                 Power
                 and
                 Command
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 so
                 active
                 for
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 alive
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 for
                 two
                 Individual
                 Persons
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 Rev.
                 20.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Lake
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Beast
                   and
                   false
                   Prophet
                   are
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 above
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 torment
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 cleared
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 alive
                 into
                 this
                 Lake
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 in
                 Hell.
                 For
                 as
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Beast
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 causing
                 such
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Nation
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 such
                 Judgment
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 Korah
                 ,
                 Dathan
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiram
                 
                   went
                   down
                   quick
                   into
                   the
                   Pit
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 ver
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 opening
                 swallowed
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 buried
                 alive
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 alive
                 into
                 Hell.
                 
                   For
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   God's
                   fury
                   will
                   come
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   Face
                   .
                   
                   Ezek.
                
                 38.18
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 exceeding
                 hot
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 most
                 daring
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 in
                 standing
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
                 (
                 a
                 greater
                 Sin
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 
                 Korah's
                 standing
                 up
                 against
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 respite
                 their
                 full
                 torment
                 till
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 above
                 one
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 immediately
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 cast
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 under
                 full
                 torment
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 persons
                 so
                 eminent
                 for
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 were
                 translated
                 that
                 they
                 
                   did
                   not
                   see
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 carried
                 alive
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 persons
                 so
                 eminent
                 in
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 alive
                 into
                 Hell.
                 This
                 sense
                 is
                 somewhat
                 favoured
                 by
                 what
                 follows
                 :
                 
                   The
                   remnant
                   were
                   slain
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 slain
                 by
                 a
                 bodily
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 in
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Death
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Beasts
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worlds
                 perishing
                 by
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 concerning
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 will
                 begin
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Judgment
                 at
                 his
                 next
                 appearing
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   appearing
                   and
                   kingdom
                   .
                
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   shall
                   come
                   down
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 take
                 to
                 himself
                 his
                 great
                 Power
                 and
                 Reign
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   Christ
                   then
                   do
                   as
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   judging-work
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 dead
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 judged
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Rev.
                 11.15
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 sounds
                 his
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 Voices
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   beeome
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 Now
                 observe
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 verse
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   wrath
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   judged
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 dead
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 declare
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   give
                   reward
                   to
                   thy
                   Servants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   fear
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   .
                
                 So
                 by
                 dead
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 fear
                 God's
                 Name
                 :
                 All
                 these
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 receive
                 he
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ's
                 work
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 that
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.18
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 raising
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 destroying
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 raising
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 sending
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Graves
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 also
                 evident
                 from
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   and
                   Earth
                   whieh
                   are
                   now
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   are
                   kept
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   reserved
                   unto
                   Fire
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   perdition
                   of
                   ungodly
                   men
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 perdition
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 of
                 killing
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 making
                 them
                 alive
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 shall
                 then
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 insist
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 by
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 farther
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 judging
                 work
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 will
                 be
                 .
                 Consider
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 do
                 signifie
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 perished
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 even
                 the
                 new
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 dwell
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 World
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 perished
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 know
                 what
                 World
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 perish
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Men
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 perished
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 living
                 Creatures
                 without
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 Breath
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 
                   Bringing
                   in
                   a
                   Flood
                   upon
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   the
                   ungodly
                   .
                
                 This
                 World
                 of
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 perished
                 by
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 together
                 herewith
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Analogical
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 perished
                 by
                 water
                 .
                 Analogical
                 Heavens
                 there
                 were
                 which
                 perished
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 both
                 Political
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Political
                 Heavens
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruling
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 shall
                 be
                 shewn
                 ,
                 thus
                 Heaven
                 is
                 sometimes
                 taken
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ruling
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 was
                 exceeding
                 corrupt
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 highest
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 eminent
                 in
                 wickedness
                 :
                 The
                 great
                 Men
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 fill
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 Violence
                 ,
                 Rapines
                 ,
                 Oppressions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.11
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 God
                 brought
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 Heavens
                 perished
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 of
                 that
                 wicked
                 
                 and
                 ungodly
                 World
                 ,
                 were
                 swept
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Heavens
                 :
                 Churches
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 sometimes
                 called
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 signifies
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Rev.
                 12.7
                 .
                 
                   There
                   was
                   war
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 perished
                 by
                 Water
                 ;
                 even
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ark.
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.26
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   began
                   men
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 There
                 were
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                 Seth's
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 which
                 worshipped
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 did
                 at
                 last
                 exceedingly
                 apostatize
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.2
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   saw
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   them
                   Wives
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   chose
                   .
                
                 And
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Lord
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Spirit
                   shall
                   not
                   always
                   strive
                   with
                   Man
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   is
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   also
                
                 :
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 spoken
                 of
                 immediately
                 before
                 ;
                 this
                 [
                 
                   He
                   also
                
                 ]
                 therefore
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Church-member
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 also
                 flesh
                 :
                 Not
                 onely
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Cain
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Seth
                 ,
                 had
                 corrupted
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 also
                 evil
                 continually
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 Heavens
                 did
                 also
                 perish
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 wickedness
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 There
                 was
                 an
                 Analogical
                 Earth
                 also
                 which
                 perished
                 by
                 water
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 so
                 Inferiours
                 ;
                 as
                 Masters
                 ,
                 so
                 Servants
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 mean
                 men
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Giants
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Dwarfs
                 :
                 the
                 Flood
                 swept
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 as
                 easily
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 wickednesses
                 they
                 were
                 which
                 brought
                 the
                 
                 
                 
                 Flood
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 desperate
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 Pride
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   became
                   men
                   of
                   Renown
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 cruelty
                 and
                 oppression
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   filled
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   voilence
                   :
                
                 The
                 Giants
                 in
                 stature
                 were
                 Giants
                 in
                 wickedness
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 world
                 was
                 an
                 Atheistical
                 and
                 desperately
                 debauched
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 gave
                 space
                 and
                 warning
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 by
                 Noahs
                 preaching
                 ,
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
                 then
                 was
                 become
                 wholly
                 arbitrary
                 :
                 every
                 one
                 would
                 be
                 
                   sui
                   juris
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 act
                 by
                 a
                 Law.
                 The
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 absolute
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 be
                 arbitrary
                 in
                 ruling
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 what
                 violence
                 ,
                 they
                 pleased
                 ;
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 in
                 ruling
                 themselves
                 ,
                 giving
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 uncleanness
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 
                   taking
                   Wives
                   of
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 Gen.
                 6.4
                 .
                 also
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   went
                   in
                   unto
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   took
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   chose
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 the
                 arbitrariness
                 of
                 that
                 world
                 appeared
                 ,
                 they
                 chose
                 by
                 Lust
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Law
                 ;
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 wills
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 God
                 to
                 chuse
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
                 47.4
                 .
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   chuse
                   our
                   Inheritance
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 would
                 chuse
                 for
                 themselves
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 transgression
                 ,
                 Adam
                 would
                 become
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 he
                 liked
                 not
                 Gods
                 choise
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 chuse
                 what
                 Fruit
                 to
                 eat
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 how
                 displeasing
                 this
                 was
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   man
                   is
                   become
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.22
                 .
                 
                   to
                   know
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 wills
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 nils
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 on
                 as
                 evil
                 .
                 So
                 now
                 Adam
                 would
                 
                 become
                 absolute
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 and
                 have
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 highly
                 provoked
                 God.
                 'T
                 is
                 his
                 incommunicable
                 Prerogative
                 to
                 be
                 absolute
                 .
                 This
                 arbitrariness
                 God
                 did
                 avenge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 speedily
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 2
                 He
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 all
                 and
                 absolute
                 ,
                 loses
                 all
                 thereby
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 became
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 a
                 Flood
                 came
                 and
                 swept
                 all
                 away
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 world
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 perished
                 by
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 what
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 to
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 natural
                 ,
                 so
                 analogical
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 Heavens
                 both
                 Political
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
                 34.
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Judgments
                 wherewith
                 God
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 avenge
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Indignation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   upon
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   fury
                   upon
                   all
                   their
                   Armies
                   .
                   V.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Heavens
                   shall
                   be
                   rolled
                   together
                   as
                   a
                   scrole
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Host
                   shall
                   fall
                   down
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 shews
                 what
                 Heavens
                 are
                 meant
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Sword
                   shall
                   come
                   down
                   upon
                
                 Idumea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   my
                   curse
                   to
                   Judgment
                   .
                
                 The
                 Unicorns
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bullocks
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 Recompenses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Controversie
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 Heaven
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Churches
                 Antichristian
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 ;
                 and
                 long
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 also
                 from
                 Hag.
                 2.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shake
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dry
                   Land.
                
                 This
                 shaking
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 looks
                 beyond
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 
                 from
                 Heb.
                 12.27
                 .
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 shall
                 these
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 be
                 shaken
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 Not
                 things
                 as
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 removal
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 by
                 things
                 made
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 things
                 made
                 by
                 Men.
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 of
                 Mens
                 making
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 sence
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Babels
                 of
                 Mens
                 building
                 .
                 The
                 Turkish
                 Religion
                 and
                 frame
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 Men.
                 The
                 Pope
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 Men.
                 The
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Antichristian
                 Form
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 Popery
                 doth
                 establish
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Mens
                 making
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 shaking
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 remove
                 things
                 made
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 agrees
                 well
                 with
                 Peter
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 with
                 the
                 works
                 therein
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 Antichristian
                 Works
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 Mat.
                 13.14
                 .
                 The
                 Angels
                 shall
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 offend
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 iniquity
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 now
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 also
                 from
                 Rev.
                 6.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   I
                   beheld
                   when
                   he
                   opened
                   the
                   sixth
                   Seal
                   ,
                   and
                   lo
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sun
                   became
                   black
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Moon
                   as
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stars
                   of
                   Heaven
                   fell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Hevens
                   departed
                   as
                   a
                   scrole
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   rolled
                   together
                   .
                
                 By
                 Heaven
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 heathenish
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Heathen
                 Emperours
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 Mede
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Vniversitas
                   Romana
                   hic
                   à
                   spiritu
                   sancto
                   
                   assimilatur
                   systemati
                   mundi
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 great
                 and
                 large
                 Empire
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 likned
                 to
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 are
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivers
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 had
                 its
                 Political
                 Heaven
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 and
                 Sun
                 and
                 Stars
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 rolled
                 together
                 as
                 a
                 scroll
                 ;
                 the
                 Heathenish
                 Power
                 did
                 pass
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 Heathenish
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 did
                 .
                 This
                 World
                 must
                 Perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 Heathenish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Luke
                 .
                 2.1
                 .
                 
                   There
                   went
                   out
                   a
                   decree
                   from
                
                 Caesar
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   should
                   be
                   taxed
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 13.3
                 .
                 
                   All
                   the
                   World
                   wondered
                   after
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 Here
                 's
                 an
                 Antichristian
                 World.
                 And
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 now
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 pass
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 this
                 Heaven
                 must
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 thereof
                 must
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heat
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Plagues
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 shall
                 be
                 poured
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 Fountains
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 wondering
                 after
                 this
                 Beast
                 shall
                 perish
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 being
                 poured
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 shews
                 the
                 utter
                 destruction
                 of
                 Satan's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 Babylon
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 Island
                 must
                 flee
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 ;
                 neither
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 nor
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Prey
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Elements
                 ,
                 both
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 perish
                 .
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 World
                 ;
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjected
                 part
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Fire
                 ,
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 Natural
                 ,
                 so
                 Fire
                 in
                 an
                 Analogical
                 sense
                 .
                 Now.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 Fire
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 forward
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 perished
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 utterly
                 burnt
                 with
                 Fire
                 .
                 Rev.
                 18.6
                 .
                 
                   Reward
                   her
                   as
                   she
                   ha●h
                   rewarded
                   you
                   .
                
                 Giue
                 her
                 blood
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 worthy
                 ;
                 give
                 her
                 burning
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 worthy
                 .
                 Give
                 her
                 blood
                 for
                 blood
                 ;
                 burning
                 for
                 burning
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 so
                 therefore
                 let
                 her
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 ;
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 spiritually
                 called
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 Fire
                 like
                 Sodom
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Elijah
                 called
                 for
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 Fire
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 for
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 those
                 that
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 as
                 Analogical
                 Heavens
                 perished
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 both
                 Political
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Analogical
                 Fire
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 destroying
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 judicial
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.13
                 ,
                 The
                 day
                 shall
                 declare
                 every
                 Mans
                 work
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 The
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 by
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 Hay
                 ,
                 and
                 Stubble
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
                 Antichristian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
                 The
                 Tares
                 shall
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 neither
                 persons
                 nor
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 any
                 way
                 offensive
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sincere
                 Servants
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Judicial
                 Fire
                 :
                 The
                 great
                 Judgments
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 to
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Holy
                 one
                 for
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 consume
                 the
                 Bryers
                 and
                 Thorns
                 ;
                 fury
                 and
                 fiery
                 Indignation
                 shall
                 then
                 devour
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 :
                 Heb.
                 12.29
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 In
                 that
                 great
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 he
                 will
                 so
                 appear
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 Instruments
                 in
                 executing
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 fire
                 to
                 burn
                 up
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 Psa
                 .
                 104.4
                 .
                 
                   He
                   maketh
                   his
                   Angels
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   his
                   Ministers
                   a
                   flame
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 These
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 up
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 works
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Fire
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 kinds
                 ,
                 will
                 help
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Heavens
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 burn
                 up
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 restrain
                 or
                 limit
                 the
                 Fire
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 sort
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 largest
                 and
                 most
                 comprehensive
                 sense
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 work
                 for
                 Fire
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 kinds
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 work
                 in
                 that
                 Day
                 of
                 Perdition
                 of
                 ungodly
                 Men.
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 new
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 wherein
                 pure
                 Religion
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 dwell
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 constitute
                 that
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ordained
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 these
                 Material
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Judging-work
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 perishing
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 thoughts
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 upon
                 Rev.
                 15.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   mingled
                   with
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   had
                   gotten
                   the
                   Victory
                   over
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   stand
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   Harps
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   sing
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Plagues
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 verse
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 is
                 shewn
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 Joy
                 will
                 be
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 marvellous
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 destroying
                 their
                 Enemies
                 by
                 these
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 delivering
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 trouble
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 follows
                 a
                 particular
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Plagues
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 out
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Verses
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 represented
                 to
                 John
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 condition
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 beheld
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 dead
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-shore
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 conquering
                 Saints
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 singing
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 Moses
                 intimate
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 wonderful
                 deliverance
                 will
                 be
                 wrought
                 at
                 last
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 destruction
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 singing
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 Moses
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Saints
                 will
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 strait
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 Great
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 inraged
                 Enemies
                 will
                 persue
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 mingled
                 with
                 Fire
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 fire
                 that
                 of
                 Glass
                 burning
                 in
                 a
                 Furnace
                 is
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 dreadful
                 thing
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 such
                 Glass
                 mingled
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 and
                 forced
                 into
                 it
                 ?
                 Now
                 such
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 Such
                 trouble
                 ,
                 such
                 danger
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 strait
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Nation
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 John
                 saw
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 mingled
                 with
                 Fire
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 destruction
                 so
                 dreadful
                 will
                 be
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 another
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 more
                 terrible
                 than
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 do
                 for
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 extremity
                 ?
                 He
                 will
                 even
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 through
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 mingled
                 with
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Fire
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Israelite
                 ,
                 a
                 Wall
                 on
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 on
                 their
                 left
                 :
                 And
                 their
                 persuing
                 Enemies
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 this
                 Sea
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 Pharoh
                 and
                 his
                 Host
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
                 perished
                 by
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 delivered
                 Saints
                 stand
                 upon
                 this
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Harps
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 stood
                 and
                 sang
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-shore
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 dead
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 shall
                 the
                 triumphing
                 Saints
                 stand
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 all
                 their
                 Enemies
                 destroyed
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 Isa
                 .
                 66.24
                 .
                 
                   Shall
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   Carcases
                   of
                   the
                   
                   that
                   have
                   transgressed
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whose
                   Worm
                   dyes
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   their
                   Fire
                   be
                   quenched
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 they
                 sing
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   and
                   marvellous
                   are
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ;
                   just
                   and
                   true
                   are
                   thy
                   ways
                   ,
                   thou
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 After
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 finish
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 will
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 judged
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 dead
                 Sinners
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 Rev.
                 20.11
                 .
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   great
                   white
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   sate
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   stand
                   before
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 compare
                 Rev.
                 11.18
                 .
                 and
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.7
                 .
                 with
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 it
                 will
                 evidently
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 will
                 be
                 judged
                 at
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 new
                 Heavens
                 shall
                 be
                 created
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 
                   First
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   Christ's
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                   Then
                   cometh
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 cometh
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 betwixt
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 also
                 betwixt
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Signs
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 near
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 taken
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 before
                 handled
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 onely
                 hint
                 some
                 signs
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 
                 may
                 know
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 draws
                 nigh
                 .
                 Christ
                 gave
                 signs
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 discern
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 wise
                 shall
                 understand
                 both
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.10
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Signs
                 :
                 Signs
                 in
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 Signs
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Signs
                 in
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Luke
                 21.25
                 .
                 
                   Vpon
                   the
                   Earth
                   distress
                   of
                   Nations
                   ,
                   with
                   perplexity
                   .
                
                 This
                 distress
                 is
                 elsewhere
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 Hag.
                 2.7
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shake
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   shall
                   come
                   :
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 24.20
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   shall
                   reel
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   Drunkard
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   removed
                   like
                   a
                   Cottage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   heavy
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   reign
                   in
                
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   Ancients
                   gloriously
                
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 in
                 Travel
                 are
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 a
                 Child
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 shakings
                 ,
                 perplexities
                 ,
                 and
                 distress
                 of
                 Nations
                 are
                 their
                 travelling-pains
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 redemption
                 from
                 Antichristian
                 bondage
                 draws
                 nigh
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Nations
                 troubles
                 are
                 their
                 travelling
                 pains
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 times
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 sets
                 himself
                 forth
                 as
                 travelling
                 with
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 pained
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 iniquity
                 will
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 will
                 wax
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Harvest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 fully
                 ripe
                 .
                 Sin
                 will
                 become
                 exceeding
                 sinful
                 ;
                 unrighteousness
                 exceeding
                 unrighteous
                 ,
                 and
                 filthiness
                 exceeding
                 filthy
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 sin
                 as
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 their
                 sin
                 as
                 Sodom
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 do
                 then
                 ?
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 Isa
                 .
                 43.13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   go
                   forth
                   as
                   a
                   mighty
                   Man
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   cry
                   ,
                   yea
                   roar
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   prevail
                   against
                   his
                   Enemies
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   long
                   holden
                   my
                   peace
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   refrained
                   my self
                   ;
                   now
                   will
                   I
                   cry
                   like
                   a
                   travelling
                   Woman
                   :
                   
                   I
                   will
                   destroy
                   ,
                   and
                   devour
                   at
                   once
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   waste
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Hills
                   ,
                   and
                   dry
                   up
                   all
                   their
                   herbs
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 ?
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   the
                   blind
                   by
                   a
                   way
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   them
                   in
                   paths
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   known
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   darkness
                   light
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   crooked
                   things
                   strait
                   :
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   I
                   do
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   forsake
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 blind
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 times
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 knows
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ;
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Signs
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Now
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 mention
                 three
                 ;
                 The
                 scattering
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 next
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 casting
                 a
                 Flood
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 to
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Dragon's
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 Woman's
                 Seed
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 Providences
                 ,
                 and
                 Events
                 ,
                 answering
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 signs
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 downfal
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 near
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 scattering
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 People
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   One
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Man
                   clothed
                   in
                   Linen
                   ,
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   Wonders
                   ?
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Question
                 :
                 
                   How
                   long
                
                 ?
                 'T
                 was
                 a
                 Question
                 once
                 askt
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 The
                 Angel
                 said
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   How
                   long
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Souls
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   long
                
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 do
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 
                   How
                   long
                
                 ?
                 When
                 shall
                 Antichrist
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ?
                 When
                 shall
                 the
                 glorious
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 come
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 When
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 accomplished
                 to
                 scatter
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 People
                 ,
                 all
                 
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 holy
                 People
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 Babylon
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   sit
                   a
                   Queen
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 then
                 her
                 Plagues
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Sun
                 must
                 go
                 down
                 at
                 Noon
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Evening-time
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 Sign
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Man
                   clothed
                   in
                   Linen
                   sware
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   liveth
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   half
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   accomplished
                   to
                   scatter
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   people
                   ,
                   all
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                   .
                
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 Three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 must
                 they
                 lye
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 civil
                 death
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 being
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 getting
                 some
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 Assyria
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Egypt
                 shall
                 depart
                 :
                 even
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 their
                 power
                 must
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 will
                 grow
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 16.14
                 .
                 
                   But
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   those
                   swellings
                   of
                
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   overflow
                   all
                   its
                   Banks
                   ,
                   shall
                
                 Jordan
                 
                   be
                   driven
                   back
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   way
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   their
                   rest
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 sure
                 Sign
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile-Saints
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 dispensations
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 alike
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 scattered
                 and
                 lie
                 dead
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 ascendeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 Pit
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 overcome
                 and
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.6
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 another
                 Vision
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 
                 Where
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 1260
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 Woman
                 thinks
                 her self
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Salvation
                   is
                   come
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 Dragon
                 persecutes
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 flies
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nourished
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 half
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 scattering
                 and
                 killing
                 happens
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.13
                 .
                 The
                 Witnesses
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 shut
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smite
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 all
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 scattering
                 of
                 Power
                 comes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 second
                 Sign
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.15
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Serpent
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   water
                   as
                   a
                   flood
                   ,
                   to
                   carry
                   away
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 attempt
                 against
                 the
                 Woman
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 gets
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Wilderness-estate
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 is
                 about
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 therein
                 an
                 evident
                 Sign
                 will
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 near
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 lying
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Woman
                 is
                 driven
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 Flood
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 hath
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Floods
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 Flood
                 of
                 Errors
                 and
                 Heresies
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 been
                 gathering
                 the
                 Errors
                 and
                 Heresies
                 of
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 casting
                 them
                 out
                 altogether
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 this
                 Flood
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Elect
                 shall
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 casting
                 out
                 a
                 Flood
                 of
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 of
                 Prophaneness
                 and
                 Ungodliness
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 this
                 Flood
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 
                 kind
                 of
                 Flood
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Isa
                 .
                 59.19
                 .
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Enemy
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   like
                   a
                   Flood
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Psa
                 .
                 18.4
                 .
                 there
                 are
                 Floods
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 Waters
                 in
                 the
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 the
                 Woman
                 sits
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Flood
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 helps
                 the
                 Woman
                 by
                 swallowing
                 up
                 this
                 Flood
                 .
                 This
                 Flood
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 mouth
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 all
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 came
                 originally
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Serpent
                 spake
                 to
                 Eve
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deceived
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 transgression
                 :
                 So
                 Sin
                 entred
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 mouth
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 will
                 the
                 Serpent
                 be
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 gather
                 together
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 Flood
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 those
                 unclean
                 Spirits
                 like
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 Rev.
                 16.13
                 .
                 will
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 will
                 this
                 Flood
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 mouth
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 this
                 Flood
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 helps
                 the
                 Woman
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 led
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 interest
                 ,
                 swallow
                 up
                 this
                 Flood
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 happens
                 after
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Flood
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 swallow
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 then
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 manifest
                 a
                 sign
                 will
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 
                 Babylon's
                 sudden
                 downfal
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 runs
                 may
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Come
                   down
                   and
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   ,
                   yea
                   sit
                   thou
                   silent
                   ,
                   and
                   get
                   thee
                   into
                   darkness
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   time
                   is
                   near
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   days
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   prolonged
                   :
                   and
                   thou
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   old
                
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beauty
                   of
                   the
                
                 Chaldee
                 
                   's
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   when
                   
                   God
                   overthrew
                
                 Sodom
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 what
                 matter
                 of
                 Consolation
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 dangers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 foretold
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Dragon
                 persecutes
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 two
                 Wings
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Eagle
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 flies
                 from
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 Woman's
                 safety
                 and
                 preservation
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 but
                 utter
                 destruction
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 coming
                 upon
                 her
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 persecuting
                 Dragon
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 overtake
                 and
                 devour
                 the
                 Woman
                 flying
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Beast
                 running
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 can
                 catch
                 and
                 devour
                 an
                 Eagle
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Serpent
                 casts
                 out
                 this
                 Flood
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 helps
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 Here
                 's
                 this
                 comfort
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 This
                 last
                 design
                 against
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 shall
                 most
                 assuredly
                 be
                 made
                 void
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 Babylon
                 will
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 doubt
                 of
                 failing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 expectations
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 her
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   sit
                   a
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   sorrow
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 her
                 Plagues
                 ▪
                 will
                 suddenly
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Babylon's
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Sion's
                 fears
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 This
                 Flood
                 shall
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 the
                 Woman
                 must
                 have
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 rather
                 than
                 want
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 hates
                 ,
                 shall
                 help
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 God
                 which
                 rides
                 upon
                 the
                 Heaven
                 in
                 his
                 People's
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Excellency
                 on
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 shall
                 ride
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 their
                 help
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 comfort
                 is
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 threatned
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 
                 utterly
                 make
                 it
                 void
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 For
                 verily
                 ,
                 till
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 pass
                 ,
                 one
                 jot
                 or
                 one
                 tittle
                 shall
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 pass
                 from
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 requires
                 his
                 People
                 to
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 sign
                 is
                 the
                 Dragon
                 's
                 making
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Remnant
                 of
                 the
                 Woman's
                 Seed
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.17
                 .
                 Which
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Woman
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 European
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Beast
                 hath
                 his
                 Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 great
                 Authority
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 by
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 but
                 protected
                 and
                 nourished
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 Woman's
                 Seed
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Dragon
                 would
                 carry
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 begotten
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Dragon
                 makes
                 this
                 War
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Dragon
                   went
                   to
                   make
                   war
                   with
                   this
                   remnant
                   :
                
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 't
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 abiit
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 :
                 He
                 goes
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Serpent
                 would
                 carry
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 War
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 remnant
                 must
                 be
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 leaves
                 his
                 Work
                 for
                 afflicting
                 this
                 Woman
                 to
                 his
                 invisible
                 and
                 visible
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 away
                 to
                 afflict
                 this
                 remnant
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 casting
                 the
                 Flood
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 War
                 with
                 this
                 Remnant
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Remnant
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 Characters
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 must
                 maintain
                 it
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 War
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dragon
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 Remnant
                 of
                 the
                 Womans
                 Seed
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 from
                 Antichristian
                 Tyranny
                 drawing
                 nigh
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 144000
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 and
                 sealed
                 Saints
                 ,
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 on
                 Mount
                 
                   Sion
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 14.1
                 .
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   another
                   Angel
                   flie
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   it
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   dwell
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Where
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 did
                 help
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 be
                 preached
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 v.
                 8.
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   Another
                   Angel
                   followed
                   ,
                   saying
                
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   City
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   made
                   all
                   Nations
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   Wine
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   her
                   Fornication
                
                 ▪
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 Remnant
                 ,
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 That
                 whoever
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 shall
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 thus
                 much
                 may
                 with
                 much
                 certainty
                 and
                 comfort
                 be
                 concluded
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 takes
                 such
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 Remnant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 this
                 War
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 to
                 
                 make
                 War
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 he
                 shall
                 overcome
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 whereas
                 when
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 is
                 foretold
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 shall
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 suppose
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 intended
                 the
                 like
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 War
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 foretold
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 comfort
                 will
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Dragon
                 shall
                 make
                 War
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afflict
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 work
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 overcome
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 have
                 chastised
                 and
                 humbled
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 his
                 whole
                 work
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Burning
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 then
                 deliver
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 upon
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 and
                 her
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 a
                 Cloud
                 and
                 Smoak
                 by
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 a
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 by
                 Night
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Glory
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 defence
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Some
                 Advantages
                 by
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 Truths
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 ask
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   advantage
                   hath
                   the
                
                 Jew
                 ?
                 So
                 what
                 advantage
                 hath
                 he
                 that
                 knows
                 these
                 Mysteries
                 ?
                 What
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 by
                 speaking
                 ,
                 or
                 writing
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 may
                 answer
                 ,
                 much
                 every
                 way
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 Influence
                 upon
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promote
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Godliness
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 which
                 Peter
                 makes
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.11
                 .
                 
                   Seeing
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   ought
                   ye
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   holy
                   conversation
                   and
                   godliness
                   ?
                
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   ye
                   look
                   for
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   be
                   diligent
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   peace
                   without
                   spot
                   and
                   blameless
                   .
                
                 What
                 things
                 ?
                 The
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 dwell
                 .
                 
                 This
                 World
                 will
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 will
                 come
                 :
                 What
                 should
                 you
                 do
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 pray
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 these
                 Truths
                 amongst
                 his
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 chief
                 advantages
                 which
                 now
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 .
                 Doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speak
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 saith
                 James
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Why
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 truths
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 so
                 abundantly
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 studied
                 ,
                 and
                 searcht
                 into
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 much
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 Surely
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 not
                 contain
                 any
                 superfluities
                 of
                 truths
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 would
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   shunned
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   whole
                   Counsel
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 truths
                 will
                 be
                 Meat
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 inhabiting
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 if
                 mixt
                 with
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 Honey
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Well
                 in
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 Baca.
                 Psa
                 .
                 27.13
                 .
                 
                   I
                   had
                   fainted
                   ,
                   unless
                   I
                   had
                   believed
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Goodness
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   .
                
                 David
                 being
                 once
                 amongst
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 even
                 among
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 believed
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 Judea
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 32.23
                 .
                 Judgments
                 are
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 caused
                 terrour
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 .
                 The
                 Woman
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 her
                 hope
                 and
                 confidence
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 a
                 Canaan
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                 dead
                 Witnesses
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 Truths
                 will
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 it
                 out
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 day
                 .
                 When
                 't
                 is
                 known
                 what
                 Plagues
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 men
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 more
                 heed
                 that
                 they
                 partake
                 not
                 in
                 her
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 within
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 great
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 were
                 well
                 improved
                 ,
                 what
                 power
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 upright
                 in
                 apostatizing
                 times
                 !
                 Heb.
                 11.35
                 .
                 The
                 Believers
                 of
                 old
                 did
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 a
                 better
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 support
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 nearer
                 ?
                 This
                 expression
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Resurrection
                 in
                 Hope
                 ,
                 did
                 intimate
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 present
                 one
                 then
                 ;
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 cast
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 accepted
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 terms
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 casts
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 risen
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 will
                 better
                 encourage
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 to
                 endure
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Resurrection
                 ?
                 Two
                 great
                 Resurrections
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.11
                 .
                 
                   After
                   three
                   days
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   of
                   Life
                   from
                   God
                   entred
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   stood
                   upon
                   their
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   ascended
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   beheld
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 all
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 kill
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 in
                 such
                 time
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 soon
                 fall
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 keep
                 the
                 
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Saints
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 live
                 and
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 godly
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 and
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Sheep
                 at
                 Christ's
                 right
                 Hand
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 Goats
                 at
                 Christ's
                 left
                 Hand
                 .
                 The
                 godly
                 and
                 wicked
                 dye
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 Worms
                 devour
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 Eccl.
                 2.16
                 .
                 How
                 dieth
                 the
                 wise
                 Man
                 ?
                 As
                 the
                 Fool.
                 How
                 dyeth
                 the
                 godly
                 Man
                 ?
                 As
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 they
                 dye
                 alike
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 arise
                 alike
                 ;
                 but
                 Saints
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 everlasting
                 contempt
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 when
                 raised
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 glorious
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 the
                 Wicked
                 shall
                 have
                 immortal
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 everlasting
                 torments
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 glorious
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 vile
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 vile
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Their
                 Bodies
                 are
                 vile
                 whilst
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 more
                 vile
                 when
                 they
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 vile
                 when
                 raised
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Souls
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 State.
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 have
                 glorious
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 have
                 vile
                 Bodies
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 glory
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 vileness
                 in
                 wicked
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 .
                 What
                 encouragement
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Lamb
                 withersoever
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 assurance
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 reigning
                 with
                 Christ
                 !
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Counsels
                 and
                 Directions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Receive
                 Christ
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 he
                 will
                 receive
                 you
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Open
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 open
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Receive
                 him
                 for
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 appear
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Glory
                 .
                 Live
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 live
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 you
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 live
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 dye
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 gain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rise
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Look
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 To
                 them
                 that
                 look
                 for
                 him
                 he
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 righteousness
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 deny
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Have
                 your
                 Conversations
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 mind
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 a
                 trade
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 buy
                 Gold
                 ,
                 white
                 Rayment
                 ,
                 and
                 Eye-salve
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Get
                 the
                 Powders
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Spouse
                 is
                 perfumed
                 :
                 Walk
                 by
                 a
                 heavenly
                 Rule
                 ,
                 imitate
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 and
                 aim
                 at
                 an
                 heavenly
                 End
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 Saviour
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 wise
                 Virgins
                 ;
                 be
                 Virgins
                 pure
                 ,
                 incorrupt
                 ,
                 espoused
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 Take
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Chiefest
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 lovely
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 wise
                 Virgins
                 in
                 getting
                 Oyle
                 for
                 your
                 Vessels
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 true
                 faith
                 joining
                 you
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 receive
                 of
                 his
                 fulness
                 ,
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 .
                 Rest
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 but
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Godliness
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 you
                 go
                 in
                 with
                 
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Have
                 a
                 righteousness
                 exceeding
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 :
                 For
                 without
                 this
                 you
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 Mat.
                 5.20
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 by
                 Faith.
                 This
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 righteousness
                 .
                 You
                 can't
                 be
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God-Man
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 righteousness
                 in
                 your
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 exceed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 respects
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 be
                 Servants
                 to
                 righteousness
                 .
                 Rom.
                 6.18
                 .
                 
                   Being
                   made
                   free
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   ye
                   became
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   righteousness
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 reighteousness
                 a
                 Servant
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 sought
                 their
                 own
                 praise
                 thereby
                 .
                 Let
                 yours
                 exceed
                 theirs
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 Servants
                 of
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 love
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Servants
                 to
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 .
                 Baalam
                 loved
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 unrighteousness
                 ;
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 loved
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 loved
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.9
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 they
                 exceed
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 this
                 righteousness
                 exceeding
                 theirs
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 Promises
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 33.24
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   among
                   us
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   devouring
                   Fire
                
                 ?
                 Who
                 among
                 us
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 everlasting
                 Burnings
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 walketh
                 in
                 righteousness
                 and
                 speaketh
                 uprightness
                 .
                 Interpreters
                 look
                 no
                 farther
                 than
                 Hezekiahs
                 time
                 for
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 and
                 what
                 follows
                 had
                 its
                 accomplishment
                 ,
                 when
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 besieged
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Sennachrib's
                 
                 Army
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 that
                 was
                 typical
                 :
                 But
                 doubtless
                 Isaiah
                 looks
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 days
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 quiet
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 down
                 ,
                 v.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 
                   What
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   understand
                   by
                   this
                   Fire
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Fire
                 as
                 the
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 hurt
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 not
                 Hell-Fire
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 dwell
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 Peter
                 speakes
                 of
                 be
                 here
                 meant
                 ?
                 That
                 Fire
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 in
                 Being
                 ,
                 is
                 reserved
                 ;
                 called
                 everlasting
                 Burnings
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 everlasting
                 burnings
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ones
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 those
                 burnings
                 ?
                 who
                 shall
                 live
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 dreadful
                 Conflagration
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 Moses
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 that
                 burned
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 consumed
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 walketh
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 uprightly
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 farther
                 promised
                 ,
                 Thine
                 Eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 beauty
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 say
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Siege
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 rend
                 his
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 himself
                 with
                 Sackloth
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 that
                 great
                 Deliverance
                 was
                 wrought
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 beauty
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
                 gives
                 a
                 better
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Latine
                 is
                 thus
                 rendered
                 ,
                 
                   Gloriam
                   Majestatis
                   ,
                   regis●
                   seculorum
                   in
                   decore
                   suo
                   videbunt
                   oculi
                   tui
                   .
                
                 Thine
                 Eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 eternal
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.17
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Even
                 that
                 King
                 spoken
                 of
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 Judge
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 King.
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 farther
                 promised
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 behold
                 the
                 Land
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 Senacheribs
                 Siege
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 go
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 reason
                 was
                 there
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 Jeurusalem
                 ?
                 Surely
                 somewhat
                 else
                 seems
                 hinted
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 times
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Land
                 far
                 off
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 existence
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 new
                 Earth
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 dwell
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Isaiah's
                 time
                 ,
                 The
                 Land
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 very
                 near
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 behold
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Pray
                 earnestly
                 that
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 may
                 come
                 .
                 God
                 delights
                 much
                 in
                 such
                 Prayers
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 large
                 Commission
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 praying
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 45.11
                 .
                 Ask
                 me
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 concerning
                 my
                 Sons
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 ask
                 me
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Ask
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 know
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Ask
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 ;
                 ask
                 me
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 command
                 ye
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Command
                 ye
                 me
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 himself
                 under
                 a
                 Law
                 by
                 his
                 gracious
                 Promise
                 ,
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 Oath
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 Commands
                 all
                 ,
                 yields
                 to
                 be
                 Commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 command
                 ye
                 me
                 :
                 Which
                 may
                 either
                 look
                 back
                 to
                 works
                 already
                 wrought
                 ,
                 or
                 forward
                 to
                 works
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 works
                 already
                 wrought
                 :
                 
                   My
                   Sons
                   are
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   created
                   to
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   formed
                   for
                   my
                   praise
                   .
                
                 Now
                 do
                 you
                 command
                 me
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 command
                 their
                 Enemies
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 free
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   give
                   up
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   South
                   keep
                   not
                   back
                   ;
                   bring
                   my
                   Sons
                   from
                   far
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Daughters
                   from
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 works
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   create
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   a
                   rejoycing
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   People
                   a
                   joy
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   new
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   new
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   concerning
                   these
                   works
                   which
                   my
                   hands
                   shall
                   make
                   ,
                   command
                   ye
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 would
                 at
                 last
                 reign
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 overcome
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 within
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Old
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 get
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 to
                 rule
                 a
                 City
                 .
                 Let
                 Grace
                 reign
                 over
                 Corruption
                 ;
                 Spirit
                 over
                 Flesh
                 .
                 Let
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 rule
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   patience
                   possess
                   your
                   Souls
                
                 :
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 overcome
                 without
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 good
                 thus
                 ;
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 Covetous
                 Men
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Riches
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 ,
                 through
                 Grace
                 ,
                 rule
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 you
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 them
                 rule
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 evil
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 your
                 
                 selves
                 unspotted
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Save
                 your selves
                 from
                 the
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Plagues
                 of
                 an
                 untoward
                 Generation
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Satan
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 :
                 1
                 John
                 5.18
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   God
                   keepeth
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   evil
                   One
                   toucheth
                   him
                   not
                   .
                   Tactu
                   qualitativo
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 touch
                 altering
                 the
                 Nature
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 destroy
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Seed
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Regenerate
                 .
                 He
                 touched
                 Adam
                 and
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can't
                 so
                 touch
                 a
                 true
                 Saint
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 Beast
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 his
                 temptations
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 subject
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Consciences
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 Saints
                 choosing
                 to
                 suffer
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 do
                 overcome
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Victory
                 gotten
                 over
                 his
                 Mark
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 when
                 many
                 do
                 adore
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 reverence
                 and
                 honour
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Name
                 above
                 every
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 exalting
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 his
                 Name
                 in
                 greatest
                 contempt
                 ;
                 when
                 some
                 call
                 him
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 shews
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 faithful
                 Witnesses
                 overcome
                 all
                 these
                 high
                 Titles
                 and
                 great
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 right
                 Names
                 ;
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Overcome
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 overcome
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 sense
                 .
                 Great
                 Promises
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Overcomers
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 Third
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Personal
                 Reign
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 special
                 time
                 for
                 their
                 accomplishment
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 Just
                 Men
                 
                 have
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 their
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 eminent
                 time
                 of
                 fulfilling
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   shall
                   they
                   rule
                   the
                   Nations
                   with
                   a
                   Rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   sit
                   with
                   Christ
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   .
                
                 Be
                 Overcomers
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 as
                 Joshua
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   one
                   thing
                   hath
                   failed
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   Word
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   spoken
                   .
                
              
               
                 Written
                 by
                 
                   William
                   Alleine
                
                 ,
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               Some
               Discovery
               OF
               THE
               NEVV
               HEAVENS
               ,
               AND
               THE
               NEVV
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               ALSO
               OF
               The
               Earnest
               Expectation
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               its
               Bondage
               ,
               into
               the
               Glorious
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               TOGETHER
               With
               some
               Hints
               wherein
               it
               will
               consist
               :
               Gathered
               out
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               .
            
             
               AS
               ALSO
               A
               Guess
               at
               the
               Time
               wherein
               it
               may
               probably
               be
               expected
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               the
               Profitable
               Uses
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ;
               As
               in
               2
               Pet.
               3.14
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 WILLIAM
                 ALLEINE
              
               ,
               Now
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Benjamin
                 Harris
              
               :
               1679.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Some
               Discovery
               OF
               THE
               NEVV
               HEAVENS
               ,
               AND
               THE
               NEVV
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               former
               TREATISE
               ,
               the
               passing
               away
               of
               the
               Old
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               was
               handled
               ,
               and
               their
               perishing
               by
               Fire
               :
               And
               now
               I
               shall
               adde
               somewhat
               concerning
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               which
               are
               to
               succeed
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               .
               2
               Pet.
               3.13
               .
               Nevertheless
               we
               according
               to
               his
               Promise
               ,
               look
               for
               New
               Heavens
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               certainly
               't
               is
               not
               a
               state
               of
               glory
               in
               the
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
               ,
               where
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Spirits
               of
               just
               Men
               made
               perfect
               are
               ;
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               .
               For
               the
               New
               Heavens
               of
               which
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               in
               Being
               ,
               but
               are
               Promised
               ;
               we
               according
               to
               his
               Promise
               look
               for
               New
               Heavens
               ;
               this
               Promise
               is
               in
               Isa
               :
               65.17
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 create
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ;
               these
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               created
               ,
               Isa
               .
               66.22
               .
               
                 As
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 which
                 
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 ,
                 shall
                 remain
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               I
               have
               not
               made
               them
               already
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               make
               them
               .
               And
               the
               time
               is
               hinted
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               created
               ,
               Isa
               .
               65.13
               .
               
                 my
                 Servants
                 shall
                 eat
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 hungry
                 :
                 my
                 Servants
                 shall
                 drink
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 my
                 Servants
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
              
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               former
               troubles
               shall
               not
               be
               remembred
               :
               this
               Promise
               hath
               not
               been
               already
               fulfilled
               ,
               for
               the
               People
               of
               God
               have
               not
               been
               yet
               in
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               as
               to
               leave
               all
               their
               troubles
               behind
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               forget
               them
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               time
               shall
               be
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 I
                 creat
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
              
               A
               New
               Earth
               as
               well
               as
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               which
               Intimates
               a
               great
               change
               here
               below
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               the
               Gospel-state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               succeed
               the
               Legal
               state
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               here
               meant
               ,
               for
               this
               was
               in
               Being
               when
               Peter
               wrote
               ;
               but
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Earth
               were
               lookt
               for
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               These
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               New
               Earth
               must
               be
               created
               when
               the
               World
               which
               now
               is
               shall
               perish
               by
               Fire
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               4.12.13
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               we
               are
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
               as
               meant
               by
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               consider
               in
               the
               general
               those
               words
               of
               Peter
               ;
               2
               Pet.
               3.15.16
               .
               
                 As
                 our
                 beloved
                 brother
              
               ,
               Paul
               
                 hath
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
              
               What
               things
               ?
               Doubtless
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Earth
               are
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               of
               these
               ,
               Peter
               last
               spake
               ;
               therefore
               when
               Paul
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 manifestation
                 and
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creatures
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               and
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Saints
                 judging
                 the
                 World.
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.2
               .
               These
               are
               the
               same
               things
               of
               which
               Peter
               speaks
               :
               but
               most
               plainly
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               New
               Earth
               are
               
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               because
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 had
                 written
                 of
                 these
                 things
              
               ?
               this
               is
               ,
               conceived
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               that
               Paul
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Epistle
               :
               now
               Heb.
               2.5
               .
               he
               speakes
               of
               a
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               and
               Heb.
               12.26
               ,
               27.
               
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               removing
               of
               
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 shaken
              
               ,
               and
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               purifying
               ,
               and
               
                 consuming
                 work
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 't
                 is
              
               said
               ,
               
                 Our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 Fire
                 .
              
               And
               somewhat
               might
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               every
               one
               of
               
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
              
               touching
               these
               things
               ;
               except
               that
               to
               Philemon
               .
               Thus
               in
               the
               general
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               come
               to
               a
               more
               particular
               unfolding
               of
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Earth
               may
               be
               taken
               these
               three
               ways
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               a
               Natural
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               a
               Civil
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               in
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               respect
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               a
               Natural
               respect
               ;
               And
               thus
               we
               may
               conceive
               that
               all
               things
               below
               the
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Seat
               of
               the
               Blessed
               )
               are
               to
               be
               in
               some
               respect
               made
               new
               .
               Indeed
               the
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 place
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               change
               was
               made
               in
               it
               by
               Mans
               sin
               ,
               &
               it
               is
               so
               Glorious
               already
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               ground
               to
               conclude
               it
               will
               be
               made
               better
               :
               but
               as
               for
               the
               inferiour
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Bodies
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               to
               be
               said
               concerning
               them
               :
               As
               they
               sometimes
               send
               down
               some
               malignant
               and
               hurtful
               Influences
               upon
               this
               inferiour
               World
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Fruits
               of
               
                 Adams
                 sin
              
               :
               so
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Restitution
               these
               shall
               cease
               .
               I
               shall
               mention
               some
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               afford
               us
               some
               ground
               
               thus
               to
               conclude
               it
               ,
               Psa
               .
               11.6
               .
               there
               is
               this
               promise
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sun
                 shall
                 not
                 smite
                 the
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Moon
                 by
                 Night
              
               ;
               when
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               The
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               shall
               not
               smite
               ;
               this
               doth
               intimate
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               they
               do
               smite
               Men
               ,
               and
               surely
               't
               is
               Sin
               ;
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               smitting
               .
               And
               if
               this
               promise
               of
               their
               not
               smitting
               shall
               be
               made
               good
               to
               any
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Old
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Old
               Earth
               ;
               then
               much
               more
               shall
               it
               be
               made
               good
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               .
               The
               Sun
               did
               once
               beat
               upon
               the
               Head
               of
               Jonah
               that
               he
               fainted
               ,
               and
               wisht
               in
               himself
               
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 Jonah
              
               .
               4.8
               .
               Certainly
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               thus
               in
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               ,
               and
               refreshing
               :
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 shall
                 revive
                 and
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cause
                 fainting
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Men
                 wish
                 to
                 die
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               3.3.28
               .
               His
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               drop
               down
               Dew
               .
               Whilst
               Israel
               did
               keep
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               were
               his
               Heavens
               :
               much
               more
               when
               all
               Israel
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               saved
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               their
               Heavens
               ;
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               shall
               be
               theirs
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               influences
               shall
               not
               be
               hurting
               ,
               and
               smiting
               ;
               The
               Stars
               in
               their
               courses
               shall
               not
               fight
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               once
               they
               did
               against
               Sisera
               .
               Their
               Heavens
               shall
               not
               be
               ,
               as
               many
               times
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               Brass
               over
               their
               Heads
               ,
               but
               shall
               drop
               down
               Dew
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               and
               the
               latter
               Raine
               that
               is
               ,
               Rain
               in
               season
               shall
               descend
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               Sweeping
               Rain
               ,
               which
               shall
               leave
               no
               Food
               behind
               it
               .
               And
               't
               is
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               all
               
                 effectually
                 called
              
               ,
               and
               
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 Joseph's
              
               Blessing
               shall
               be
               the
               Blessing
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               more
               ample
               and
               eminent
               manner
               than
               when
               Joseph
               had
               his
               Lot
               
               in
               
                 Canaan
                 Deut.
              
               33.13
               ,
               &c.
               of
               Joseph
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 his
                 land
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 precious
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Dew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deep
                 that
                 coucheth
                 beneath
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 precious
                 Fruits
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 precious
                 things
                 put
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 chief
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 precious
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 lasting
                 Hills
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 precious
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulness
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
                 .
              
               Josephs
               Blessing
               did
               then
               consist
               in
               
                 precious
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               made
               all
               these
               
                 precious
                 things
              
               ,
               more
               
                 exceeding
                 precious
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               the
               
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
              
               ;
               and
               when
               Joseph
               shall
               be
               called
               and
               United
               to
               Judah
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               then
               shall
               he
               have
               the
               
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Blessing
                 of
                 precious
                 things
                 added
                 thereto
                 .
              
               Certainly
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               conclude
               that
               as
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               had
               these
               their
               Blessings
               in
               some
               Degree
               ,
               when
               Canaan
               was
               Conquered
               ,
               and
               divided
               amongst
               them
               ,
               so
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               have
               these
               Blessings
               ,
               wherewith
               Moses
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               blessed
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               them
               :
               but
               that
               the
               great
               change
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Natural
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               may
               be
               more
               fully
               set
               forth
               ,
               I
               shall
               with
               such
               largeness
               as
               the
               Matter
               doth
               require
               ,
               whilst
               upon
               that
               eminent
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               8.19
               .
               &c.
               
                 For
                 the
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 waiteth
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Apostle
               had
               said
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 reckon
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               Saints
               after
               a
               long
               time
               of
               Suffering
               ,
               must
               have
               a
               time
               of
               Glory
               ,
               As
               there
               is
               to
               be
               Eternity
               of
               Glory
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               a
               set
               time
               also
               for
               the
               
               Church
               to
               have
               great
               Glory
               upon
               Earth
               .
               This
               is
               proved
               from
               the
               
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
              
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               
                 Saints
                 groaning
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
              
               ;
               The
               whole
               creation
               groaneth
               ,
               and
               Saints
               groan
               .
               What
               doth
               this
               import
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               World
               is
               weary
               of
               its
               present
               state
               of
               bondage
               ,
               and
               longs
               for
               the
               time
               when
               it
               shall
               pass
               away
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               present
               corrupt
               and
               slavish
               estate
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               its
               refined
               ,
               restored
               ,
               and
               free
               state
               ,
               of
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ?
               The
               Heavens
               would
               be
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               Earth
               would
               be
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               they
               look
               with
               outstretched
               Neck
               for
               that
               happy
               time
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 bless
                 thee
                 O
                 Habitation
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountain
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               that
               have
               lyen
               among
               the
               Pots
               shall
               come
               forth
               and
               be
               as
               the
               
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Feathers
                 with
                 yellow
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               have
               their
               glorious
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               Manifestation
               .
            
             
               By
               Creature
               here
               is
               meant
               ,
               the
               World
               which
               is
               now
               subject
               to
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               in
               bondage
               to
               corruption
               .
               It
               s
               condition
               is
               much
               worse
               now
               ,
               by
               Mans
               sin
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               at
               first
               .
               This
               condition
               is
               contrary
               to
               its
               Nature
               ,
               It
               would
               be
               restored
               to
               its
               Primitive
               State
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               at
               rest
               till
               it
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               three
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               First
               ,
               What
               the
               Primitive
               State
               of
               the
               Creature
               was
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               its
               present
               bondage
               is
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               the
               Liberty
               is
               which
               it
               longs
               for
               .
               What
               the
               Primitive
               State
               of
               the
               Creature
               was
               ,
               these
               Particulars
               shew
               :
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               Creature
               was
               very
               good
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               evil
               in
               the
               Creation
               .
               Gen.
               1.31
               .
               
                 God
                 saw
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 good
                 .
              
               Full
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               Vigor
               ;
               of
               beauty
               ,
               and
               comliness
               ,
               Gen.
               2.27
               .
               As
               Trees
               ,
               so
               other
               things
               were
               beautifull
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               hurtfull
               and
               grieving
               ;
               No
               Thorns
               ,
               or
               Thistles
               ,
               for
               these
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Curse
               .
               Salomon
               complains
               ,
               
                 all
                 is
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               'T
               was
               the
               Evil
               and
               bitter
               thing
               Sin
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               was
               Peace
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               a
               due
               subordination
               ,
               and
               subjection
               ,
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               agreement
               ;
               nothing
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               nothing
               of
               enmity
               ,
               no
               wasting
               ,
               or
               destruction
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               as
               a
               Fruit
               of
               enmity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Creature
               was
               made
               that
               it
               might
               serve
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
               God
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               Prov.
               16.4
               .
               All
               his
               works
               were
               to
               praise
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Man
               was
               Lord
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
               
                 Rule
                 thou
                 over
                 the
                 Fowl
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Fish
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Gen.
               1.28
               .
               And
               the
               Creatures
               did
               own
               Mans
               Dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               became
               willingly
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Beasts
               and
               Fowls
               came
               to
               Adam
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               do
               him
               Homage
               ,
               and
               he
               gave
               them
               Names
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               the
               Creatures
               bondage
               is
               ?
               This
               consists
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               loss
               of
               very
               much
               of
               its
               Primitive
               vertue
               ,
               and
               beauty
               .
               Sin
               hath
               much
               defaced
               ,
               and
               enfeebled
               the
               Creation
               .
               Meat
               hath
               not
               that
               strength
               to
               nourish
               ,
               which
               first
               it
               had
               Isa
               .
               3.1
               .
               we
               read
               of
               the
               Stay
               ,
               and
               Staff
               ;
               of
               the
               
                 Stay
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Staff
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
               If
               Adam
               had
               not
               
               Sined
               this
               Stay
               and
               Staff
               would
               have
               been
               a
               sufficient
               support
               of
               Mans
               life
               when
               it
               s
               going
               away
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               that
               enmity
               which
               is
               now
               amongst
               Creatures
               .
               There
               is
               a
               war
               in
               the
               Creation
               ;
               Creature
               against
               Creature
               :
               In
               the
               Sea
               the
               greater
               Fishes
               devour
               the
               less
               ,
               the
               dry
               Land
               ,
               and
               Air
               are
               full
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               Birds
               of
               prey
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               sinful
               abuse
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               bondage
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               Men
               ;
               and
               are
               many
               times
               provision
               For
               the
               Flesh
               to
               fulfill
               it
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
               We
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               First
               Sin
               was
               the
               abuse
               of
               a
               Creature
               :
               God
               had
               forbidden
               to
               Men
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Tree
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Garden
               ;
               when
               Man
               did
               eat
               ,
               the
               Creatures
               bondage
               began
               .
               This
               sinful
               a
               buse
               was
               its
               bondage
               ;
               And
               this
               one
               Creature
               being
               thus
               abused
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               bondage
               ,
               God
               did
               in
               a
               way
               of
               judgment
               (
               as
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               Man's
               Sin
               )
               leave
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               less
               helpful
               to
               Man
               :
               Adam
               delighted
               in
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               more
               then
               in
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               left
               to
               love
               and
               serve
               the
               Creature
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               Creator
               ;
               We
               may
               take
               Notice
               how
               this
               bondage
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               1.
               
               Joh.
               2.16
               .
               All
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 There
                 are
              
               these
               several
               Lusts
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               affords
               them
               their
               several
               Objects
               ;
               carnal
               Delight
               ?
               are
               the
               Objects
               of
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               worldly
               riches
               ,
               and
               Propfits
               are
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               Eye
               .
               And
               do
               please
               the
               Eye
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               5.11
               .
               When
               goods
               increase
               ,
               what
               good
               is
               there
               to
               
               the
               owners
               ,
               saving
               the
               beholding
               them
               with
               their
               Eyes
               ;
               and
               when
               these
               worldly
               things
               are
               enjoyed
               ,
               and
               Men
               prosper
               ,
               and
               grow
               great
               thereby
               ,
               then
               Pride
               usually
               compasseth
               them
               about
               as
               with
               a
               Chain
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               become
               the
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               to
               feed
               
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               We
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               lusts
               did
               meet
               in
               ,
               and
               made
               up
               the
               first
               sin
               ;
               the
               
                 Forbidden
                 Fruit
              
               was
               fair
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               Eye
               :
               there
               was
               a
               lust
               to
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               an
               eating
               to
               satisfy
               that
               lust
               :
               so
               there
               appeared
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Devil
               suggested
               ,
               so
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               thought
               to
               be
               thereby
               as
               Gods
               ,
               
                 knowing
                 good
                 and
                 evil
              
               ;
               there
               was
               Pride
               ;
               and
               as
               this
               Sin
               brought
               in
               all
               others
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               we
               see
               how
               the
               Off-spring
               resemble
               their
               Begetter
               ,
               and
               how
               all
               Adams
               Children
               by
               generation
               ,
               do
               beare
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Earthly
               Adam
               .
               Again
               see
               Jam.
               4.3
               .
               
                 Ye
                 ask
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 consume
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 lusts
                 :
              
               Lust
               is
               a
               great
               Devourer
               ;
               what
               great
               Estates
               are
               many
               times
               consumed
               by
               it
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               bondage
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               which
               would
               serve
               mens
               Necessities
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               Lusts
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               such
               ,
               
                 a
                 dulterers
                 .
                 A
                 dultresses
              
               :
               The
               Creatures
               are
               defiled
               and
               defloured
               by
               mordinate
               love
               to
               ,
               and
               sinful
               abuse
               of
               them
               .
               And
               lastly
               consider
               ,
               Luke
               .
               16.9
               .
               where
               Riches
               are
               called
               the
               
                 Mammon
                 of
                 unrighteousness
              
               :
               't
               is
               a
               Bondage
               to
               them
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               they
               would
               and
               should
               be
               the
               
                 Riches
                 of
                 righteousness
              
               ;
               now
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Mammon
                 of
                 unrighteousness
              
               .
               When
               they
               are
               gotten
               by
               righteousness
               ,
               Hab.
               2.9
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 
                 coveteth
                 an
                 evil
                 covetousness
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 gaineth
                 an
                 evil
                 gain
              
               .
               Achan's
               Wedge
               of
               Gold
               was
               evil
               gain
               ;
               Naboth's
               Vinyard
               was
               evil
               gain
               to
               
                 Ahab
                 .
                 Judas
              
               his
               Thirty
               pieces
               of
               Silver
               were
               evil
               gain
               to
               him
               :
               they
               are
               also
               the
               
                 Mammon
                 of
                 unrighteousness
              
               ,
               when
               not
               made
               use
               of
               for
               Mens
               own
               good
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               want
               ;
               many
               have
               Riches
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Heart
               to
               use
               them
               ;
               not
               like
               Christ
               who
               accounted
               giving
               best
               .
               But
               they
               account
               having
               ,
               and
               keeping
               best
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Mammon
                 of
                 unrighteousness
              
               ,
               when
               employed
               to
               promote
               ,
               and
               carry-on
               an
               evil
               and
               mischievous
               designe
               .
               Haman's
               Ten
               thousand
               Talents
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               give
               to
               promote
               the
               work
               of
               destroying
               the
               Jews
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Mammon
                 of
                 unrighteousness
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Creatures
               bondage
               consists
               in
               a
               subjection
               to
               Satan
               ;
               Adam
               lost
               his
               Dominion
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               and
               Satan
               hath
               usurped
               it
               ;
               who
               by
               Divine
               Permission
               hath
               sometimes
               power
               to
               make
               Creatures
               his
               Instruments
               in
               his
               evil
               designs
               :
               By
               Fire
               he
               destroyed
               
               Job's
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               the
               Servants
               which
               kept
               them
               :
               By
               Wind
               he
               overthrew
               the
               House
               where
               
               Job's
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               were
               :
               Sometimes
               he
               makes
               Creatures
               his
               alluring
               Baits
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               sin
               .
               Now
               the
               Creature
               groans
               under
               this
               bondage
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               longs
               for
               the
               time
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               bound
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               Bottomless
               Pit.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               being
               so
               much
               in
               bondage
               to
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               God's
               Enemies
               :
               The
               Creation
               groans
               under
               an
               Antichristian
               Yoke
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Souls
               under
               the
               Altar
               cry
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 avenge
                 our
                 blood
                 ?
              
               So
               the
               Creatures
               cry
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 avenge
                 our
                 bondage
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 oppress
                 
                 us
                 ?
              
               They
               long
               for
               the
               Fall
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               as
               when
               Babylon
               shall
               fall
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               and
               holy
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               shall
               rejoyce
               over
               her
               :
               so
               also
               shall
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               which
               now
               groaneth
               and
               travelleth
               in
               pain
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Creatures
               bondage
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               see
               the
               evil
               nature
               of
               Sin
               ;
               whereby
               not
               onely
               Men
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Creation
               hath
               been
               brought
               in
               bondage
               to
               corruption
               .
               As
               in
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               ,
               His
               
                 Eternal
                 Power
                 and
                 Godhead
              
               ,
               His
               
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
              
               are
               seen
               :
               So
               in
               them
               as
               made
               subject
               to
               vanity
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               an
               evil
               and
               bitter
               thing
               Sin
               is
               ;
               when
               Achan
               sinned
               ,
               he
               brought
               Ruine
               upon
               himself
               ,
               his
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Asses
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               Tent
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               had
               .
               Here
               consider
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Creatures
               forbid
               these
               Abuses
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               against
               those
               that
               abuse
               them
               .
               As
               God
               complained
               once
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 press'd
                 as
                 a
                 Cart
                 laden
                 with
                 Sheaves
                 :
              
               so
               the
               Creation
               complains
               of
               being
               press'd
               with
               Man's
               Wickedness
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Luxury
               and
               Drunkenness
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               Creation
               .
               And
               as
               the
               dumb
               Ass
               reproved
               the
               madness
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               so
               the
               dumb
               Creatures
               reprove
               the
               Wickedness
               of
               Men
               :
               when
               they
               love
               them
               inordinately
               ,
               and
               serve
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Lusts
               by
               them
               :
               What
               is
               their
               voice
               ,
               but
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Angel
               to
               
                 John
                 ?
                 See
                 thou
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 thy
                 fellow-creatures
                 ,
                 worship
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               abused
               Creatures
               will
               cry
               against
               those
               that
               abuse
               it
               ,
               Hab.
               2.11
               .
               
                 The
                 Stone
                 shall
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beam
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Timber
                 shall
                 answer
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               a
               Town
               is
               built
               by
               blood
               ,
               and
               a
               City
               is
               established
               by
               Iniquity
               ,
               then
               the
               Materials
               
               do
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               cry
               for
               Vengeance
               on
               such
               Builders
               ,
               Jam.
               5.12
               .
               
                 Go
                 to
                 now
                 ,
                 ye
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 weep
                 and
                 howl
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 miseries
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 you
                 ;
                 your
                 riches
                 are
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 your
                 Garment
                 Moth-eaten
                 :
              
               You
               will
               rather
               let
               Moth
               and
               rust
               corrupt
               them
               ,
               than
               amploy
               them
               to
               any
               good
               Use
               ;
               and
               this
               Rust
               shall
               be
               a
               Witness
               against
               you
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               'T
               is
               mercifulness
               to
               Creatures
               to
               use
               them
               well
               ,
               and
               cruelty
               to
               abuse
               them
               ;
               those
               that
               do
               thus
               ,
               are
               cruel
               to
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Creatures
               :
               Sinners
               are
               cruel
               to
               the
               Creation
               ;
               Saints
               are
               pitiful
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               use
               and
               do
               not
               abuse
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               
                 Creature
                 's
                 Bondage
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               the
               Creature
               's
               Liberty
               is
               ,
               into
               which
               it
               shall
               be
               delivered
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               shall
               be
               peace
               in
               the
               Creation
               :
               As
               Christ
               makes
               peace
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               betwixt
               holy
               Angels
               and
               Men
               ;
               and
               will
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               make
               peace
               betwixt
               the
               Saints
               :
               so
               will
               he
               also
               makes
               peace
               in
               the
               Creation
               ;
               and
               that
               Promise
               in
               Isa
               .
               65.25
               .
               may
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               a
               literal
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               mystical
               sense
               :
               
                 The
                 Wolf
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 shall
                 feed
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lion
                 shall
                 eat
                 Straw
                 like
                 the
                 Bullock
                 ;
                 but
                 Dust
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 meat
                 ,
                 upon
                 it
                 the
                 Curse
                 shall
                 remain
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Creatures
               shall
               be
               again
               
                 very
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
              
               :
               They
               shall
               recover
               their
               lost
               Vigor
               and
               Beauty
               ,
               Acts
               3.21
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 est
                 restitutio
                 in
                 pristinum
                 statum
              
               ;
               A
               bringing
               back
               to
               the
               First
               State
               :
               Matth.
               12.13
               .
               
                 He
                 stretched
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 restored
                 whole
                 
                 like
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               the
               Earth
               shall
               be
               so
               restored
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               a
               new
               State
               and
               Face
               :
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               Iron
               under
               men's
               feet
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               Rain
               in
               the
               season
               of
               it
               :
               Neither
               shall
               it
               be
               barren
               and
               unfruitful
               .
               What
               Elisha
               did
               at
               Jericho
               ,
               might
               be
               for
               a
               Type
               of
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               done
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Restitution
               :
               2
               King.
               2.21
               .
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 ssituation
                 is
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 barren
                 ;
                 then
              
               Elisha
               
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 springs
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 salt
                 therein
                 .
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 healed
                 these
                 waters
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 from
                 thence
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 barren
                 land
                 .
              
               And
               't
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               what
               Josephus
               writes
               of
               this
               
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 of
              
               Jericho
               ,
               by
               
               Elizaeus's
               Bell
               ;
               
                 Jud.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               chap.
               4.
               
               This
               Fountain
               which
               before
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Famine
               and
               Sterility
               ,
               was
               now
               the
               cause
               of
               Plenty
               and
               Fertility
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               watereth
               the
               ground
               ,
               that
               where
               a
               little
               of
               it
               cometh
               ,
               it
               doth
               more
               good
               than
               all
               other
               waters
               which
               lie
               long
               upon
               it
               :
               There
               are
               goodly
               Orchards
               ,
               and
               many
               sorts
               of
               Palm-trees
               growing
               by
               Brook's-sides
               ;
               and
               the
               fattest
               being
               prest
               ,
               yield
               a
               Juice
               like
               Honey
               :
               and
               he
               after
               saith
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
               divine
               ,
               where
               whatsoever
               Fruit
               is
               most
               dear
               and
               precious
               ,
               is
               in
               most
               abundance
               .
               Also
               in
               all
               other
               Fruits
               it
               surpasses
               all
               Countreys
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               it
               multiplieth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               increaseth
               them
               sooner
               there
               ;
               the
               cause
               whereof
               I
               judge
               to
               be
               the
               
                 pleasant
                 waters
              
               ,
               and
               
                 warm
                 nourishing
                 Air
              
               ,
               which
               inviteth
               all
               things
               to
               spring
               ,
               and
               then
               increaseth
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               moisture
               causeth
               all
               things
               to
               take
               firm
               root
               ,
               and
               defendeth
               them
               from
               drought
               :
               In
               Summer
               the
               Air
               of
               that
               place
               is
               so
               temperate
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               snoweth
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               Judea
               ,
               and
               
               is
               extream
               cold
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               in
               this
               place
               do
               onely
               wear
               a
               Linnen
               Garment
               .
               Thus
               he
               declares
               the
               Fertility
               of
               Jericho
               ,
               caused
               by
               that
               Miracle
               ;
               and
               certainly
               a
               greater
               Miracle
               than
               this
               here
               will
               be
               wrought
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               promises
               in
               Scripture
               of
               a
               great
               Fertility
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               after
               the
               
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.30
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Increase
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 no
                 more
                 reproach
                 of
                 Famine
                 :
              
               Verse
               35.
               
               
                 The
                 Land
                 that
                 was
                 desolate
                 shall
                 become
                 like
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
              
               Eden
               .
               What
               a
               great
               Change
               will
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               when
               desolate
               and
               barren
               Land
               shall
               be
               like
               Eden
               !
               And
               as
               we
               have
               ground
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               God's
               Works
               wrought
               among
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               ,
               were
               typical
               of
               greater
               Works
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               wrought
               for
               them
               at
               last
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               see
               Jer.
               23.8
               .
               So
               why
               may
               we
               not
               gather
               something
               from
               that
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               giving
               them
               Water
               out
               of
               the
               Rock
               ?
               And
               that
               which
               I
               would
               especially
               hint
               ,
               is
               ,
               from
               Deut.
               32.13
               .
               
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 Honey
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyl
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 flinty
                 Rock
                 .
              
               The
               Water
               is
               called
               
                 Honey
                 and
                 Oyl
              
               :
               And
               why
               ?
               First
               ,
               Because
               it
               was
               a
               Supply
               flowing
               from
               special
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ;
               special
               Grace
               adds
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Sweetness
               to
               common
               Mercies
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               Supply
               in
               time
               of
               great
               need
               ;
               Water
               in
               that
               extremity
               was
               as
               Honey
               and
               Oyl
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 They
                 drunk
                 of
                 that
                 Rock
                 which
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.4
               .
               An
               Eye
               of
               Faith
               looking
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               would
               make
               it
               sweeter
               and
               more
               pleasant
               than
               Honey
               and
               Oyl
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               being
               Water
               given
               them
               by
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               might
               have
               sweetness
               and
               vertue
               beyond
               ordinary
               water
               :
               For
               as
               the
               
               Bread
               given
               them
               by
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               has
               the
               taste
               of
               Honey
               and
               fresh
               Oyl
               ;
               so
               might
               this
               mirhculous
               Water
               :
               When
               Christ
               turned
               Water
               into
               Wine
               ,
               that
               was
               far
               better
               than
               ordinary
               Wine
               ;
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Feast
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 the
                 good
                 Wine
                 until
                 now
                 .
              
               The
               other
               in
               comparison
               with
               this
               ,
               did
               not
               deserve
               to
               be
               called
               
                 good
                 Wine
              
               :
               Doubtless
               that
               miraculous
               Wine
               was
               the
               best
               Wine
               that
               ever
               was
               drunk
               ;
               and
               why
               may
               we
               not
               conceive
               the
               like
               of
               this
               miraculous
               Water
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               typical
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               times
               of
               Restitution
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               even
               Water
               ,
               the
               most
               common
               mercy
               ,
               shall
               have
               much
               more
               vertue
               and
               pleasantess
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               now
               it
               hath
               .
               'T
               is
               said
               of
               Fire
               and
               Water
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 good
                 Servants
              
               ,
               but
               
                 bad
                 Masters
              
               ;
               and
               the●
               have
               often
               been
               bad
               Masters
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               of
               the
               Old
               Heavens
               and
               Old
               Earth
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               good
               Servants
               alone
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               bad
               Masters
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               The
               Air
               also
               will
               be
               sweet
               ,
               wholesom
               ,
               and
               fructifying
               ,
               and
               what
               hath
               a
               spiritual
               meaning
               ,
               Cant.
               4.16
               .
               will
               be
               then
               true
               in
               a
               natural
               sense
               also
               ;
               
                 The
                 North-wind
                 shall
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 South-wind
                 blow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spices
                 may
                 flow
                 forth
                 .
              
               No
               blasting-wind
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               will
               hinder
               the
               flowings
               forth
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               shall
               farther
               their
               flowing
               forth
               :
               and
               then
               the
               
                 rough
                 wind
                 shall
                 be
                 stayed
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 East-wind
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Creatures
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               all
               their
               usurping
               and
               oppressing
               Lords
               .
               Satan
               shall
               not
               Lord
               it
               over
               them
               ,
               neither
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               together
               in
               the
               
                 Bottomless
                 Pit
              
               ;
               and
               all
               Christ's
               Enemies
               will
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Creature
               shall
               have
               its
               so-much
               longed-for
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               in
               Subjection
               to
               
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Creation
              
               ;
               of
               whom
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               Psa
               .
               8.4
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 man
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 mindful
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 thou
                 visitest
                 him
                 ?
                 thou
                 madest
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 crowned
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 subjection
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               Which
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               that
               World
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               Heb.
               2.5
               ,
               6.
               
               For
               as
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               now
               ▪
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 We
                 see
                 not
                 yet
                 all
                 things
                 put
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Creature
               consists
               in
               the
               lawful
               Use
               of
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.31
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 .
              
               Here
               two
               things
               may
               be
               observed
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Creature
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               not
               enjoyed
               :
               Life
               and
               Happiness
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               it
               ;
               carnal
               men
               enjoy
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               the
               covetous
               man
               enjoyes
               his
               Wealth
               ,
               as
               Dives
               did
               ,
               
                 Son
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 life-time
                 hadst
                 thy
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               Worldly
               men
               have
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 here
              
               :
               Now
               such
               an
               enjoying
               of
               the
               Creature
               holds
               it
               in
               bondage
               ;
               its
               Liberty
               is
               to
               be
               used
               well
               ;
               insist
               Psa
               110.7
               .
               't
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 Brook
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               men
               should
               lift
               up
               the
               head
               and
               heart
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               whose
               favour
               is
               their
               life
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Creature
               should
               be
               used
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               not
               abused
               ;
               a
               lawful
               Use
               is
               its
               liberty
               :
               There
               is
               a
               natural
               Use
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               Food
               and
               Rayment
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               for
               Delight
               ;
               for
               Gen.
               2.9
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 God
                 made
                 every
                 Tree
                 to
                 grow
                 which
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 .
              
               In
               the
               times
               of
               Restitution
               it
               will
               be
               so
               ;
               Fruits
               both
               profitable
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               will
               be
               made
               to
               grow
               :
               Hos
               .
               2.21
               .
               
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 that
                 day
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               betrothed
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 hear
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hear
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 hear
              
               Jezreel
               :
               When
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               Jezreel
               ,
               the
               
                 Seed
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Creatures
               shall
               with
               one
               consent
               serve
               that
               Jezreel
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               now
               't
               is
               otherwise
               ?
               for
               many
               times
               the
               Heavens
               hear
               not
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Earth
               hears
               not
               the
               Corn
               ,
               the
               Corn
               hears
               not
               men
               :
               'T
               is
               because
               for
               the
               most
               part
               instead
               of
               being
               a
               Jezreel
               ,
               they
               serve
               a
               Jezabel
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Spiritual
               Use
               also
               to
               be
               made
               of
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Glass
               ,
               
                 we
                 should
                 behold
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               should
               praise
               him
               as
               the
               Creator
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               honour
               him
               with
               them
               .
               The
               great
               Whore
               glorifies
               her self
               with
               what
               she
               hath
               :
               this
               is
               the
               Creature
               's
               bondage
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Promise
               shall
               take
               place
               ,
               Mic.
               4.13
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 consecrate
                 their
                 gain
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 their
                 substance
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               Creature
               shall
               have
               its
               due
               ,
               and
               deserved
               Liberty
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               Change
               which
               will
               be
               in
               the
               Natural
               State
               of
               Things
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               will
               be
               a
               Change
               in
               the
               Civil
               State
               of
               Things
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               in
               a
               political
               sence
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               New
               Earth
               
                 dwelleth
                 righteousness
              
               .
               All
               Civil
               Government
               will
               be
               administred
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               for
               as
               Amos.
               5.24
               .
               
                 Judgment
                 shall
                 run
                 down
                 like
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 as
                 a
                 mighty
                 
                 stream
                 .
              
               In
               Antichrist's
               Kingdom
               ,
               unrighteousness
               ,
               cruelty
               and
               oppression
               hath
               been
               a
               
                 mighty
                 Stream
              
               ;
               but
               that
               sinful
               Kingdom
               must
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               ,
               
                 Judgment
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 fruitful
                 Field
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               work
               of
               
                 righteousness
                 shall
                 be
                 peace
              
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               quietness
               ,
               and
               
                 assurance
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               Isa
               .
               32.16
               .
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               then
               ,
               any
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 iniquity
                 establishing
                 mischief
                 by
                 a
                 Law.
              
               But
               that
               which
               above
               all
               doth
               commend
               the
               happiness
               of
               those
               Times
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               ,
               is
               ,
               this
               Government
               then
               will
               be
               Theocratical
               ,
               and
               Divine
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               will
               be
               another
               Divine
               Common-wealth
               ,
               more
               glorious
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               heretofore
               .
               After
               the
               Jews
               were
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               God
               made
               them
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               so
               also
               a
               Common-wealth
               ;
               and
               God
               himself
               was
               Supream
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               Moral
               and
               Ceremonial
               ,
               so
               a
               Judicial
               Law
               :
               so
               that
               he
               was
               their
               King
               and
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               their
               Divine
               Common-wealth
               was
               not
               to
               end
               ,
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               Prophecy
               of
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               49.10
               .
               
                 the
                 Sceptre
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Judah
                 till
                 Shiloh
                 come
                 .
              
               Jacob's
               prosperity
               was
               to
               grow
               at
               last
               into
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Common-wealth
               and
               to
               continue
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               .
               The
               Scepter
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               was
               given
               to
               Judah
               ;
               now
               though
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               revolted
               from
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               after
               were
               carryed
               Captive
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               return
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               without
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               without
               an
               Ephod
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               Judah
               did
               remain
               as
               a
               Divine
               Common-wealth
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               Judah
               had
               right
               to
               the
               Sceptre
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               it
               was
               violently
               wrested
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               
               Judah
               ,
               yet
               of
               right
               it
               did
               belong
               to
               Judah
               till
               Shiloh
               came
               ,
               and
               then
               Judahs
               Sceptre
               did
               return
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Jews
               Crucifying
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               God
               did
               suffer
               their
               City
               to
               be
               Trodden
               down
               of
               the
               Romans
               ;
               and
               then
               their
               Common-wealth
               ,
               till
               that
               time
               continued
               in
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               was
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               carried
               Captive
               into
               all
               Nations
               ,
               till
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
               and
               when
               these
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               Jews
               have
               again
               a
               Divine
               Common-wealth
               ;
               And
               Joseph
               and
               Judah
               being
               Joyned
               together
               they
               shall
               have
               one
               King
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               Ezek.
               37.22
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 King
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 David
                 my
                 Servant
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
               That
               is
               Christ
               who
               shall
               reign
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               Civil
               as
               well
               as
               Spiritual
               pastors
               ,
               even
               Judges
               as
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               Counsellers
               as
               at
               the
               beginning
               Ezek.
               34.23
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 up
                 one
                 Shepherd
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 feed
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 my
                 Servant
                 David
              
               ;
               and
               how
               happy
               they
               shall
               be
               then
               ,
               is
               shewn
               :
               I
               will
               make
               a
               Covenant
               of
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               Beasts
               shall
               cease
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               dwell
               safely
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               sleep
               in
               the
               Woods
               :
               I
               will
               make
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               round
               about
               my
               hill
               a
               Blessing
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               showers
               of
               Blessings
               .
               Now
               as
               Mr.
               Baxter
               once
               said
               ;
               It
               is
               this
               Theocratical
               polity
               ,
               or
               Divine
               Common-wealth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               unquestionable
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               which
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               ,
               may
               be
               justly
               sought
               ,
               and
               the
               temporal
               Dignity
               of
               Saints
               ,
               which
               would
               undoubtedly
               much
               bless
               the
               World.
               And
               (
               he
               sayeth
               )
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               expected
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               visible
               personal
               Abode
               .
               This
               controversy
               I
               do
               not
               now
               determine
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               I
               reverence
               the
               Ancients
               that
               were
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               and
               many
               latter
               that
               have
               followed
               them
               .
               I
               am
               my self
               as
               meerly
               Neutral
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               almost
               any
               point
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               so
               often
               propounded
               to
               my
               consideration
               ;
               I
               oppose
               them
               not
               in
               the
               least
               :
               nor
               am
               I
               for
               them
               ;
               Now
               as
               for
               the
               Visible
               ,
               and
               personal
               Abode
               ,
               and
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               having
               given
               some
               arguments
               for
               it
               already
               :
               I
               shall
               here
               adde
               something
               more
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               any
               contrary
               ,
               or
               Neutral
               Judgment
               may
               be
               more
               inclined
               to
               the
               owning
               of
               this
               Truth
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               1.
               this
               truth
               doth
               clearly
               spring
               forth
               from
               2
               Pet.
               3.13
               ,
               
                 Nevertheless
                 we
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 Promise
                 ,
                 look
                 for
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               Where
               we
               may
               take
               Notice
               of
               these
               particulars
               :
            
             
               First
               there
               will
               be
               a
               great
               and
               blessed
               change
               wrought
               in
               the
               World
               so
               far
               as
               to
               make
               all
               things
               New
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               New
               World.
               This
               is
               the
               Saints
               expectation
               ,
               we
               look
               &c.
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               did
               then
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               ,
               now
               to
               expect
               this
               New
               World
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               New
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               New
               World
               shall
               have
               Inhabitants
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               there
               shall
               be
               Men
               in
               it
               :
               which
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               those
               words
               ;
               
                 In
                 which
                 dwelleth
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               If
               Righteousness
               ,
               then
               both
               the
               subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Objects
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               Men
               living
               and
               acting
               Righteously
               ;
               and
               these
               shall
               Dwell
               in
               this
               New
               Earth
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               
               be
               as
               wayfaring
               Men
               that
               tarry
               but
               a
               Night
               ,
               but
               shall
               dwell
               in
               it
               ;
               They
               shall
               not
               be
               here
               ,
               after
               this
               New
               Creation
               ,
               but
               a
               day
               with
               Christ
               of
               twenty
               four
               hours
               ,
               and
               then
               ascend
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               not
               a
               day
               as
               Men
               count
               a
               day
               ,
               but
               a
               day
               as
               't
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               Thousand
               years
               ,
               as
               one
               day
               v.
               8.
               which
               hath
               been
               taken
               as
               a
               Periphrasis
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               This
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               World
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               Men
               to
               abide
               in
               so
               long
               as
               to
               be
               called
               Inhabitants
               .
               And
               this
               Inhabited
               World
               is
               chiefly
               ,
               that
               which
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               Rejoyce
               in
               Pov.
               8.31
               .
               
                 Rejoycing
                 in
                 the
                 habitable
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 delights
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men.
              
               This
               is
               the
               Land
               which
               shall
               be
               called
               
                 Beulah
                 .
                 Isa
              
               .
               62.4
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 termed
                 Forsaken
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 thy
                 Land
                 any
                 more
                 be
                 termed
                 ,
                 Desolate
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               Inhabitants
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               be
               called
               Hepzibah
               ,
               and
               thy
               Land
               Beulah
               ;
               For
               the
               Lord
               delighteth
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               Land
               shall
               be
               Married
               to
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               come
               personally
               at
               his
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               World
               that
               now
               is
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               shall
               be
               Created
               .
               For
               this
               Personal
               coming
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Scoffers
               derided
               ,
               asking
               where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               v.
               4.
               
               Again
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               asserts
               .
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 Thief
                 in
                 the
                 Night
              
               ;
               which
               Mat.
               24.43
               .
               and
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.2
               .
               is
               affirmed
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 second
                 coming
              
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Battel
               of
               Armageddon
               shall
               be
               ,
               then
               Christ
               shall
               come
               as
               a
               Thief
               .
               Rev.
               16.15
               .
               and
               lastly
               the
               passing
               away
               of
               the
               Old
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               creating
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               will
               be
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 reserved
                 to
                 fire
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               ;
               and
               all
               do
               grant
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               come
               personally
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               all
               the
               dead
               Saints
               shall
               be
               raised
               ,
               and
               appear
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               put
               all
               these
               things
               together
               .
               The
               Old
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               must
               perish
               ,
               new
               must
               be
               created
               .
               Saints
               and
               Righteouss
               Men
               must
               ,
               after
               this
               ,
               dwell
               in
               the
               New
               Earth
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               time
               will
               be
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
               Therefore
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Visible
               ,
               and
               personal
               presence
               ,
               and
               reign
               of
               Christ
               upon
               this
               New
               Earth
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               called
               Beulah
               ,
               and
               Christ
               will
               not
               marry
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               presently
               ,
               after
               a
               day
               ,
               divorced
               again
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               Saints
               shall
               dwell
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               Christ
               with
               them
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               Object
               ,
               that
               the
               Judgment
               shall
               not
               be
               till
               after
               the
               one
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               for
               then
               't
               is
               said
               Rev.
               20.11
               .
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 White
                 Throne
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               small
               and
               great
               shall
               stand
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               this
               be
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               spoken
               of
               by
               Peter
               ?
               For
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               20.
               
               Rev.
               be
               well
               considered
               ,
               and
               compared
               together
               ,
               it
               will
               evidently
               appear
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               day
               of
               Judgment
               begun
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist's
               destruction
               ,
               and
               the
               final
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               perishing
               of
               the
               World
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               some
               ,
               the
               Morning
               of
               that
               great
               day
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               one
               thousand
               years
               ;
               And
               a
               day
               also
               after
               the
               end
               of
               them
               ,
               called
               the
               Evening
               of
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               the
               Scipture
               gives
               evident
               ground
               to
               state
               it
               thus
               :
               even
               by
               considering
               it
               in
               a
               threefold
               step
               ,
               or
               degree
               of
               it
               :
            
             
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               particular
               judgment
               which
               passes
               upon
               all
               Souls
               ,
               at
               their
               separation
               from
               their
               Bodies
               :
               Eccles
               .
               12.7
               .
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 dust
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 shall
                 return
                 unto
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               Souls
               of
               all
               men
               do
               at
               their
               Death
               return
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               different
               manner
               ;
               some
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               revenging
               justice
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ;
               others
               having
               before
               committed
               their
               Souls
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               carried
               by
               Angels
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               an
               hand
               of
               mercy
               receives
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               will
               be
               a
               Farther
               work
               of
               Judgment
               at
               Christ's
               second
               coming
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               thousand
               years
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               by
               Peter
               ,
               so
               by
               Daniel
               .
               7.26
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               Judgment
               shall
               sit
               and
               we
               may
               consider
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               that
               Judgment
               then
               sitting
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Wicked
               .
               The
               Dominion
               of
               the
               little
               Horn
               will
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               so
               Antichrist's
               Kingdom
               will
               be
               wholly
               destroyed
               ;
               for
               the
               Judgment
               shall
               sit
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               to
               consume
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               even
               to
               the
               end
               .
               And
               then
               also
               it
               will
               be
               as
               Peter
               sayth
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               Perdition
               of
               ungodly
               Men
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               who
               shall
               then
               be
               found
               standing
               up
               against
               the
               Prince
               of
               Princes
               .
               And
               Farther
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               to
               give
               reward
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               reward
               this
               shall
               be
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               Dan.
               7.27
               .
               
                 The
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               Dominions
               shall
               serve
               him
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               judged
               to
               reign
               with
               Christ
               .
               This
               we
               see
               
               also
               Mat.
               25.15
               .
               and
               Luk.
               19.17
               .
               What
               shall
               be
               said
               to
               those
               that
               improve
               their
               Talents
               and
               Pounds
               ?
               Well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               faithful
               over
               a
               few
               things
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               Ruler
               over
               many
               things
               ,
               enter
               thou
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               reign
               with
               him
               .
               Be
               thou
               Ruler
               over
               five
               Cities
               ,
               be
               thou
               Ruler
               over
               ten
               Cities
               .
               At
               this
               time
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               judged
               to
               have
               an
               Inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               distinct
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               of
               both
               which
               mention
               is
               made
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.5
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               last
               step
               which
               Christ
               will
               take
               in
               the
               Judgment
               will
               be
               after
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               Judgment
               mentioned
               Rev.
               20.11
               .
               Then
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               raised
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               Judgment
               ,
               even
               such
               whose
               Names
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               as
               there
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Lake
               of
               Fire
               .
               At
               this
               time
               also
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Farther
               work
               of
               Judgment
               in
               Relation
               to
               the
               Godly
               .
               For
               they
               shall
               be
               then
               judged
               to
               an
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               At
               the
               Judgment
               mentioned
               by
               Peter
               they
               shall
               have
               Judgment
               for
               an
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               at
               that
               spoken
               of
               Rev.
               20.
               
               Judgment
               for
               an
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Mat.
               25.31
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               come
               ]
               and
               so
               after
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               in
               Glory
               ,
               he
               shall
               sit
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               shall
               be
               called
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               set
               the
               sheep
               on
               his
               Right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Goats
               at
               his
               Left
               hand
               ,
               and
               now
               although
               it
               hath
               been
               Stated
               thus
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Thousand
               years
               ,
               he
               shall
               set
               the
               Sheep
               
               on
               his
               Right
               hand
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               End
               of
               them
               the
               Goats
               at
               his
               Left
               hand
               ,
               yet
               it
               seems
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               expressions
               there
               ,
               to
               conceive
               that
               both
               sorts
               shall
               be
               set
               in
               this
               posture
               together
               ,
               and
               shall
               thus
               stand
               before
               Christ
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               judged
               to
               go
               away
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               and
               the
               righteous
               into
               Life
               eternal
               in
               the
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               thus
               as
               at
               Peters
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               Being
               the
               Morning
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               the
               blessed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               receive
               an
               Inheritance
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               reign
               with
               him
               ;
               so
               at
               Johns
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Evening
               of
               that
               day
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               Inheritance
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               Hence
               't
               is
               ,
               the
               King
               shall
               say
               to
               the
               Sheep
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 take
                 your
                 Inheritance
                 in
                 my
                 Fathers
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               'T
               is
               most
               evident
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               time
               in
               which
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               delivered
               from
               their
               spirituall
               Captivity
               ,
               which
               is
               upon
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               blindness
               and
               unbelief
               ;
               and
               the
               vail
               which
               is
               upon
               their
               Hearts
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               their
               outward
               Captivity
               and
               also
               be
               in
               a
               state
               of
               freedom
               ,
               Rest
               and
               Power
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               estate
               must
               long
               continue
               ,
               even
               for
               many
               generations
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewen
               in
               the
               former
               Treatise
               .
               Now
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               personal
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               thus
               redeemed
               from
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               is
               most
               evident
               Luk.
               21.23
               ,
               24.
               &c.
               
               There
               shall
               be
               great
               distress
               upon
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               wrath
               upon
               this
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               led
               away
               Captive
               
               into
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               shall
               be
               Trodden
               down
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               till
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               Captivating
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               treading
               them
               down
               ,
               were
               the
               Romans
               ;
               these
               Gentiles
               have
               their
               time
               set
               ,
               how
               long
               they
               shall
               Reign
               .
               The
               Roman
               Monarchy
               which
               did
               Tread
               down
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               and
               doth
               now
               Tread
               down
               the
               Mystical
               Jerusalem
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               Read
               Rev.
               11.2
               .
               hath
               a
               period
               set
               to
               it
               :
               thus
               far
               shall
               it
               come
               ,
               and
               no
               farther
               ;
               thus
               long
               it
               shall
               continue
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               fourty
               and
               two
               Months
               ,
               reckoning
               them
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               latter
               treading
               down
               ,
               mentioned
               Rev.
               11.
               
               Rome
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               this
               Monarchy
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
               And
               then
               will
               the
               Jews
               deliverance
               from
               their
               long
               Captivity
               begin
               :
               Now
               what
               shall
               happen
               when
               these
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               be
               very
               near
               their
               end
               ?
               This
               we
               see
               v.
               25.
               there
               shall
               be
               Signes
               in
               the
               Sun.
               In
               the
               Moon
               and
               in
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Earth
               distress
               of
               Nations
               ,
               Mens
               Hearts
               failing
               them
               for
               fear
               ,
               and
               for
               looking
               after
               those
               things
               that
               are
               coming
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ;
               for
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               these
               shew
               the
               day
               of
               their
               redemption
               to
               be
               drawing
               nigh
               .
               v.
               28.
               
               Now
               when
               these
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               shaking
               to
               remove
               quite
               away
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               destroy
               for
               ever
               the
               Roman
               Antichristian
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               State
               ;
               then
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               v.
               27.
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               coming
               with
               power
               ,
               and
               great
               Glory
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Second
               personal
               coming
               .
               If
               any
               deny
               this
               ,
               they
               will
               gratify
               those
               
               Scoffers
               much
               ,
               which
               Peter
               spakes
               of
               ,
               in
               giving
               up
               so
               clear
               a
               proof
               of
               Christs
               Second
               coming
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Third
               Argument
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               Mat.
               24.29
               .
               Which
               hath
               been
               a
               little
               toucht
               ,
               but
               now
               shall
               be
               farther
               urged
               .
               
                 Immediatly
                 after
                 the
                 Tribulation
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               Tribulation
               comes
               to
               this
               height
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               never
               was
               &c.
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               darkned
               &c.
               and
               then
               shall
               appear
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Tribes
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               Mourn
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               coming
               in
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               with
               power
               and
               great
               Glory
               .
               
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 Immediatly
                 after
                 the
                 Tribulation
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 ,
              
               what
               Tribulation
               ?
               this
               is
               the
               last
               Tribulation
               of
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               such
               trouble
               as
               never
               was
               since
               there
               was
               a
               Nation
               .
               This
               is
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               great
               wrath
               because
               his
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               Tribulation
               that
               
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
              
               ,
               mentioned
               Ezek.
               39.
               shall
               cause
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               those
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               gathered
               by
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Emissaries
               ,
               to
               the
               Battel
               of
               that
               great
               day
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               This
               being
               the
               last
               Tribulation
               ;
               when
               this
               shall
               End
               ,
               then
               will
               the
               year
               of
               Christs
               ,
               redeemed
               come
               ;
               and
               the
               Saints
               will
               have
               rest
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               shall
               sit
               under
               their
               Vines
               and
               fig-trees
               ,
               and
               have
               none
               to
               make
               them
               affraid
               ,
               Now
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               time
               here
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Saints
               troubles
               shall
               have
               an
               End
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               a
               state
               of
               rest
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               shall
               have
               no
               End
               ,
               (
               which
               if
               any
               will
               deny
               ,
               they
               must
               Write
               Apocrypha
               ,
               over
               a
               great
               part
               of
               
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               )
               I
               say
               if
               such
               a
               time
               shall
               be
               ,
               then
               Christ
               will
               appear
               ,
               personally
               at
               that
               time
               :
               for
               immediately
               after
               this
               Tribulation
               ,
               shall
               appear
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               coming
               in
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               personal
               coming
               ,
               for
               at
               this
               time
               the
               dead
               Saints
               shall
               be
               raised
               v
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 send
                 his
                 Angels
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               the
               elect
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               dead
               shall
               be
               raised
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               51.52
               .
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               4.16
               .
               The
               Trumpet
               shall
               sound
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               be
               raised
               :
               and
               Observe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               only
               the
               elect
               shall
               be
               raised
               for
               they
               shall
               gather
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               besides
               't
               is
               that
               coming
               of
               which
               Christ
               said
               ,
               none
               knows
               the
               day
               of
               it
               .
               v.
               36.
               which
               certainly
               is
               his
               second
               personal
               coming
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               therefore
               shall
               have
               a
               glorious
               time
               on
               Earth
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               come
               personally
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               argument
               it
               hath
               been
               answered
               ;
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Tribulation
               ,
               which
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               shall
               cause
               after
               the
               thousand
               years
               shall
               be
               Ended
               .
               But
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Tribulation
               here
               meant
               ,
               these
               particulars
               sufficiently
               declare
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               At
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Tribulation
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               great
               Apostacy
               of
               Men
               professing
               godliness
               .
               For
               the
               love
               of
               many
               shall
               wax
               cold
               .
               v.
               12.
               and
               false
               Christs
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               arise
               ,
               and
               deceive
               many
               .
               v.
               24.
               and
               the
               Stars
               shall
               fall
               from
               Heaven
               &c.
               
               Now
               no
               such
               thing
               shall
               happen
               after
               the
               thousand
               years
               ,
               for
               the
               Devil
               shall
               only
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               ,
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               not
               
               any
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               saved
               Nations
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               in
               the
               beloved
               City
               .
               Shall
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               New
               Heavens
               be
               darkned
               ?
               shall
               any
               of
               the
               Stars
               of
               that
               Heaven
               fall
               ?
               no
               certainly
               ;
               for
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.20
               .
               
                 Thy
                 Sun
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 go
                 down
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               so
               the
               Stars
               of
               those
               New
               Heavens
               shall
               remain
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               At
               the
               Tribulation
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               Heaven
               will
               be
               shaken
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               said
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               for
               these
               can't
               be
               shaken
               Heb.
               12.26
               .
               yet
               once
               more
               I
               shake
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               but
               once
               .
               This
               shaking
               will
               be
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               remove
               it
               quite
               away
               ,
               that
               so
               way
               may
               be
               made
               for
               the
               New
               Heavens
               .
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               when
               they
               shall
               gather
               at
               last
               ,
               shall
               not
               at
               all
               shake
               the
               New
               Heavens
               .
               For
               the
               shaking
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               things
               that
               may
               be
               shaken
               .
               But
               the
               New
               Heavens
               shall
               not
               be
               removed
               ,
               but
               remain
               Isa
               .
               60.22
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               these
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               Heb.
               12.27
               .
               That
               those
               things
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               may
               remain
               ,
               wherefore
               we
               receiving
               a
               Kingdom
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               &c.
               
               The
               Mount
               Sinai
               Kingdom
               was
               shaken
               and
               removed
               ,
               that
               the
               Mount
               Sion
               Kingdome
               might
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               shaken
               ,
               but
               stands
               fast
               for
               ever
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               shall
               continue
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               grow
               up
               to
               its
               perfection
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               it
               shall
               fall
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               Foot-stool
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               King
               over
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               to
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               removed
               .
               It
               's
               most
               evident
               then
               ,
               that
               this
               Tribulation
               will
               immediately
               precede
               the
               
               Thousand
               years
               ;
               and
               then
               Christ
               will
               come
               the
               second
               time
               to
               salvation
               ;
               and
               put
               an
               End
               to
               it
               ,
               And
               thus
               the
               Argument
               here
               stands
               ,
               like
               that
               Pillar
               in
               the
               Porch
               of
               Solomon's
               Temple
               called
               Boaz
               ,
               in
               its
               strength
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               at
               all
               shaken
               by
               what
               is
               said
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Another
               argument
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.8
               .
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 that
                 wicked
                 one
                 be
                 revealed
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               Lawless
               one
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               above
               all
               Laws
               ,
               and
               not
               Subject
               to
               any
               :
               The
               Cannon-Law
               tells
               us
               ,
               who
               this
               Law-less
               one
               is
               ,
               even
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 Solutus
                 ab
                 omni
                 Lege
                 humana
              
               ,
               not
               bound
               by
               any
               Humane
               Law
               ,
               nay
               not
               by
               Divine
               Laws
               neither
               ;
               for
               he
               dispenses
               with
               those
               ,
               and
               binds
               and
               looses
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               now
               this
               Lawless
               one
               must
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               It
               may
               be
               well
               said
               of
               him
               what
               the
               Jews
               wickedly
               said
               of
               Paul
               ,
               away
               with
               such
               a
               fellow
               from
               the
               Earth
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               that
               such
               a
               Lawless
               one
               should
               live
               .
               God
               judgeth
               so
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               said
               :
               The
               Lord
               shall
               consume
               him
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Word
               shall
               consume
               him
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               bed
               of
               Languishing
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               shall
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               our
               
                 English
                 Annotators
              
               say
               well
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               personally
               :
               so
               that
               Antichrist
               will
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               brightness
               of
               Christ's
               Personal
               appearing
               .
               Is
               it
               so
               ?
               and
               must
               not
               the
               Church
               have
               Being
               in
               the
               World
               long
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               Wicked
               One
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               that
               glorious
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               Estate
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               all
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               since
               the
               World
               began
               ?
               
               Most
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               .
               And
               shall
               not
               Christ
               then
               Reign
               upon
               Earth
               at
               that
               time
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               so
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               last
               Argument
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               mention
               ,
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.5
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               the
               Saint's
               Persecutions
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               comforts
               them
               with
               this
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 righteous
                 thing
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 recompence
                 tribulation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 ,
                 rest
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 flaming
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               must
               be
               meant
               of
               his
               Personal
               coming
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               shall
               come
               with
               him
               ;
               which
               argues
               a
               Personal
               coming
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Matth.
               25.31
               .
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               shall
               thus
               come
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               shall
               the
               Church
               on
               Earth
               so
               long
               persecuted
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               tost
               with
               Tempests
               ,
               and
               not
               comforted
               ,
               have
               rest
               and
               freedom
               from
               persecution
               .
               The
               Church
               must
               have
               a
               peaceable
               and
               glorious
               Estate
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               but
               this
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               
                 flaming
                 fire
              
               ,
               to
               recompence
               tribulation
               to
               those
               that
               trouble
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               troubled
               Saints
               rest
               :
               So
               this
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               revelation
               and
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               observe
               farther
               ,
               what
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Rest
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 .
              
               What
               doth
               this
               hint
               ,
               but
               that
               then
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               dead
               Saints
               shall
               be
               raised
               ,
               and
               come
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               living
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               long
               under
               persecution
               and
               trouble
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               shall
               have
               rest
               
               with
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               by
               Scripture
               to
               clear
               this
               Truth
               ;
               and
               little
               from
               Scripture
               't
               is
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               urged
               against
               it
               :
               but
               Reason
               steps
               in
               and
               declares
               its
               dissent
               from
               ,
               and
               dislike
               of
               it
               ,
               fancying
               some
               great
               Absurdities
               that
               will
               attend
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               some
               Difficulties
               which
               will
               press
               it
               .
               Shall
               Heaven
               come
               down
               and
               be
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               saith
               Reason
               ?
               But
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 !
                 that
                 repliest
                 against
                 God
                 ?
              
               So
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               !
               what
               is
               thy
               Reason
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               argue
               against
               God
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               say
               ,
               That
               Christ
               shall
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               dead
               Saints
               shall
               be
               raised
               and
               come
               with
               him
               ?
               If
               this
               be
               for
               Heaven
               to
               come
               down
               ,
               and
               be
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               then
               so
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               for
               thus
               much
               is
               agreed
               upon
               on
               all
               hands
               :
               All
               the
               difference
               is
               about
               the
               Time
               of
               Christ's
               Abode
               ,
               how
               long
               he
               shall
               continue
               ;
               some
               say
               ,
               but
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               that
               short
               time
               he
               shall
               dispatch
               all
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               last
               Judgment
               .
               Others
               do
               conceive
               this
               will
               take
               up
               longer
               time
               and
               it
               may
               be
               well
               agreed
               ;
               If
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               may
               leave
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               be
               here
               on
               Earth
               one
               Day
               ;
               why
               not
               as
               well
               many
               Days
               ?
               and
               if
               Days
               ,
               why
               not
               Years
               ?
               and
               if
               Years
               ,
               why
               not
               a
               thousand
               Years
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ?
               Certainly
               Reason
               hath
               as
               much
               ground
               to
               argue
               against
               his
               c●ming
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               against
               a
               longer
               stay
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               than
               one
               Day
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Reason
               may
               argue
               strongly
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               ;
               that
               Christ
               may
               come
               ,
               and
               appear
               to
               his
               People
               on
               Earth
               :
               For
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               came
               to
               Abraham
               and
               appeared
               in
               a
               humane
               shape
               ,
               and
               talked
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               
               should
               have
               a
               Son
               :
               And
               may
               we
               not
               as
               well
               conceive
               ,
               he
               may
               as
               well
               appear
               to
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ?
               He
               went
               also
               to
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               led
               Lot
               out
               thence
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               Sodom
               by
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               :
               And
               may
               he
               not
               as
               well
               come
               Personally
               to
               save
               his
               many
               Lots
               ,
               and
               destroy
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               at
               Armageddon
               ?
               And
               consider
               we
               farther
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               coming
               of
               Christ
               was
               foretold
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               Isa
               7.14
               .
               
                 A
                 Virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
              
               Immanuel
               :
               And
               he
               was
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 and
                 acquainted
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               these
               things
               should
               be
               weighed
               in
               the
               Balance
               of
               Reason
               ,
               what
               would
               it
               have
               said
               ,
               but
               as
               Reason
               did
               in
               
                 Mary
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 ?
              
               and
               yet
               we
               know
               that
               all
               came
               to
               pass
               .
               Now
               this
               may
               be
               well
               concluded
               ,
               that
               Reason
               might
               have
               more
               colour
               to
               have
               pleaded
               against
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 first
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 death
              
               ;
               than
               it
               can
               have
               now
               ,
               to
               plead
               against
               his
               
                 Personal
                 Reign
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               :
               But
               He
               came
               and
               suffered
               death
               ;
               and
               Reason
               may
               now
               argue
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Humbled
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Exalted
                 on
                 Earth
                 ?
              
               If
               he
               came
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               ;
               why
               may
               he
               not
               come
               and
               appear
               in
               the
               
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               he
               was
               some
               years
               upon
               Earth
               in
               his
               state
               of
               Humiliation
               ;
               why
               may
               he
               not
               be
               for
               more
               years
               here
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Exaltation
               ?
               If
               he
               did
               come
               to
               
                 suffer
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               ;
               why
               may
               he
               not
               come
               to
               
                 reign
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               ?
               And
               't
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               when
               
                 Christ
                 spake
                 of
                 his
                 Death
              
               ,
               Peter
               
                 's
                 Reason
              
               withstood
               it
               ;
               for
               Peter
               took
               him
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               rebuke
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Be
                 it
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               Now
               I
               would
               not
               suffer
               my
               Reason
               to
               argue
               against
               his
               personal
               coming
               and
               reigning
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               such
               great
               ground
               to
               believe
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               said
               as
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 get
                 thee
                 behind
                 me
                 Satan
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               the
               arguing
               from
               conceived
               absurdities
               against
               any
               truth
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               way
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               in
               opposing
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               They
               tell
               a
               story
               of
               a
               Woman
               that
               had
               seven
               Husbands
               successively
               ;
               and
               ask
               whose
               wife
               she
               should
               be
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
               Questions
               like
               to
               this
               have
               been
               askt
               ,
               and
               more
               may
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               are
               in
               this
               matter
               not
               knowing
               ,
               not
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               well
               searcht
               ,
               enough
               would
               be
               found
               ,
               to
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               ignorance
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               of
               many
               ,
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               wise
               Men.
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Government
               which
               will
               be
               Theocratical
               ,
               even
               a
               glorious
               reign
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               will
               be
               a
               Change
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               State
               :
               Now
               seeing
               much
               hath
               been
               written
               before
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               great
               and
               happy
               Change
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               business
               of
               unfolding
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Ezekiels
               Temple
               did
               lead
               to
               )
               therefore
               I
               shall
               adde
               but
               a
               little
               upon
               these
               three
               following
               Heads
               :
               The
               glorious
               Light
               ,
               the
               great
               Purity
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Liberty
               which
               the
               Church
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Restitution
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               will
               be
               a
               time
               of
               breaking
               forth
               of
               great
               ,
               and
               glorious
               Light.
               
                 For
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 sevenfold
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 seven
                 days
                 .
              
               Isa
               .
               30.26
               .
               And
               this
               Light
               will
               be
               a
               discovering
               Light
               ,
               
               and
               a
               healing
               Light.
               First
               a
               discovering
               Light
               ;
               Light
               makes
               manifest
               .
               Good
               ,
               and
               evil
               ,
               truth
               and
               error
               will
               be
               made
               manifest
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               .
               The
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Silver
               wherewith
               some
               have
               been
               Building
               ,
               the
               Wood
               Hay
               and
               Stubble
               wherewith
               others
               have
               been
               building
               ,
               will
               be
               seen
               in
               that
               Light.
               Pilate
               askt
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 Truth
              
               ?
               Then
               a
               full
               answer
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               this
               question
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               known
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 Truth
              
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               in
               particular
               observe
               that
               those
               two
               great
               Gospel-truths
               will
               have
               then
               a
               clear
               manifestation
               ,
               and
               discovery
               ;
               Christ
               as
               Righteousnes
               ,
               and
               Christ
               as
               Lord
               :
               Christ
               as
               made
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               cover
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               Nakedness
               from
               appearing
               ;
               and
               Christ
               as
               made
               Lord
               :
               Lord
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Life
               :
               Lord
               of
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               Conscience
               and
               the
               whole
               Inner-man
               ;
               and
               Lord
               of
               Body
               also
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Outward-man
               .
               Now
               I
               ground
               this
               upon
               that
               Promise
               Jer.
               23.5
               ,
               6.
               
               &
               Jer.
               33.14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 days
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 unto
              
               David
               
                 a
                 righteous
                 Branch
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 ,
                 Judah
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 dwell
                 safely
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               Christ
               shall
               then
               appear
               as
               the
               Churches
               Lord
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               yea
               shall
               account
               it
               his
               glory
               to
               appear
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               shall
               own
               this
               for
               a
               Name
               and
               Title
               .
               In
               the
               other
               place
               there
               is
               the
               same
               promise
               ,
               only
               with
               this
               variation
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Name
                 whereby
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               As
               Christ
               shall
               owne
               this
               for
               a
               Name
               ,
               
               so
               shall
               the
               Church
               too
               .
               In
               the
               former
               Name
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               Christ
               is
               offered
               ,
               even
               to
               be
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               ;
               In
               the
               latter
               ,
               how
               the
               Church
               receives
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               her
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               her
               Lord.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               we
               see
               ,
               God
               in
               Christ
               not
               imputing
               sin
               ,
               but
               imputing
               righteousness
               without
               workes
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               we
               see
               faith
               in
               Christ
               justifying
               through
               laying
               hold
               on
               ,
               and
               applying
               Christs
               righteousness
               ,
               as
               that
               alone
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               shall
               account
               her self
               righteous
               ;
               but
               together
               herewith
               ,
               submitting
               to
               be
               guided
               ,
               and
               Governed
               by
               Christ
               as
               Lord
               ;
               so
               we
               find
               These
               two
               great
               truths
               in
               these
               Names
               :
               The
               righteousness
               which
               justifies
               ,
               is
               not
               our
               own
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               alone
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               justify
               ,
               no
               other
               is
               nedeed
               ;
               no
               other
               is
               required
               .
               For
               observe
               ,
               'T
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               our
               righteousness
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               evangelical
               Obedience
               flowing
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               righteousness
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               our
               righteousness
               ;
               not
               any
               thing
               we
               do
               as
               Servants
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               becoming
               a
               Servant
               to
               it
               ,
               hath
               done
               .
               By
               this
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               the
               gross
               Popish
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Merit
               of
               mens
               works
               ,
               and
               justification
               thereby
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               taught
               or
               received
               in
               the
               New
               Heavens
               .
               New
               
               Jerusalem-Light
               will
               shew
               the
               Vanity
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               more
               refined
               and
               Spiritualized
               piece
               of
               Popery
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               the
               more
               dangerous
               )
               which
               is
               but
               of
               Yester-day
               ,
               up
               amongst
               us
               ;
               and
               is
               owned
               by
               such
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               persons
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               propagators
               of
               it
               in
               admiration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               so
               ready
               to
               own
               their
               pernicious
               
               Paradoxes
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Evangelical
               obedience
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               ,
               as
               that
               Righteousness
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               be
               justified
               (
               for
               so
               they
               understand
               James
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               a
               Man
               is
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               although
               James
               himself
               gives
               ground
               enough
               for
               another
               sence
               when
               he
               sayth
               shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               works
               )
               I
               say
               this
               Popery
               ,
               nay
               this
               Socinianisme
               will
               be
               quite
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               also
               ,
               and
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
               as
               a
               Morning
               Cloud
               before
               the
               New
               
               Jerusalem-Light
               .
               For
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               Churches
               Name
               then
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Christs
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
               .
               And
               this
               New
               Doctrine
               then
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               Old
               things
               which
               must
               pass
               away
               ,
               And
               amongst
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Earth
               which
               are
               to
               be
               burnt
               up
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               also
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               as
               Lord
               ;
               and
               Saints
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 other
                 Lords
                 have
                 had
                 Dominion
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 will
                 we
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
              
               Isa
               .
               26.13
               .
               
                 and
                 will
                 henceforth
                 call
                 thee
              
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               and
               
                 will
                 account
                 this
                 our
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 this
              
               Name
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               This
               Name
               implies
               thus
               much
               ,
               as
               given
               to
               Christ
               ;
               He
               that
               hath
               made
               Christ
               Righteousness
               ,
               hath
               made
               him
               also
               Lord
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               called
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               it
               shews
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               that
               Church
               shall
               take
               Christ
               as
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               so
               also
               for
               a
               Lord.
               Christ
               shall
               be
               called
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               and
               therein
               God
               joyns
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               Christ
               as
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Christ
               as
               Lord.
               And
               what
               God
               joyns
               together
               his
               People
               will
               not
               put
               asunder
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               owned
               and
               called
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
               ,
               taking
               
               Christ
               for
               Lord
               as
               well
               as
               for
               Righteousness
               .
               Thus
               the
               Light
               of
               that
               glorious
               day
               which
               is
               to
               come
               will
               be
               a
               day
               discovering
               Light.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               'T
               will
               be
               a
               healing
               Light
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Saints
               ,
               and
               among
               Saints
               .
               First
               in
               the
               Saints
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               Consciences
               .
               All
               Wounds
               made
               there
               will
               be
               healed
               ,
               all
               horrors
               ,
               all
               disquieting
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               fears
               there
               ,
               will
               Vanish
               before
               that
               Light
               ,
               which
               shall
               shine
               into
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               as
               't
               is
               foretold
               Mal.
               4.2
               .
               The
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               shall
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               Wings
               .
               The
               full
               and
               compleat
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               will
               be
               at
               Christ's
               Second
               coming
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               what
               follows
               :
               Ye
               shall
               go
               forth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               your
               bondage
               ,
               and
               Tread
               down
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               ashes
               under
               the
               Soules
               of
               your
               feet
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               done
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               .
               Now
               observe
               ,
               
                 this
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 shall
                 arise
                 with
                 healing
                 in
                 his
                 Wings
                 ,
              
               what
               are
               the
               Wings
               of
               this
               Sun
               ?
               the
               Beams
               of
               this
               Sun
               are
               its
               Wings
               ;
               which
               coming
               ,
               into
               the
               Heart
               shall
               heal
               it
               ,
               of
               all
               its
               Wounds
               ,
               which
               the
               killing
               Letter
               shall
               make
               ,
               which
               the
               Conviction
               of
               Sin
               ,
               especially
               against
               Christ
               ,
               in
               Piercing
               ,
               persecuting
               ,
               slighting
               Christ
               ;
               shall
               have
               made
               .
               So
               we
               find
               concerning
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               first
               appear
               ,
               they
               shall
               remember
               their
               piercing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               will
               then
               pierce
               through
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               shall
               cause
               them
               to
               mourn
               and
               be
               in
               bitterness
               
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 first-born
              
               ,
               Zach.
               12.10
               .
               and
               Rev.
               1.7
               .
               The
               first
               effect
               of
               Christ's
               appearing
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               great
               
                 mourning
                 and
                 wailing
              
               ;
               but
               quickly
               after
               this
               comes
               
                 healing
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 shall
                 arise
                 with
                 healing
                 in
                 his
                 wings
              
               ;
               and
               will
               restore
               health
               ,
               and
               heal
               all
               these
               Mourners
               
               of
               their
               Wounds
               .
               I
               shall
               mention
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               ;
               one
               is
               ,
               Jer.
               31.18
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 heard
              
               Ephraim
               
                 bemoaning
                 himself
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 chastised
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 chastised
                 ,
                 turn
                 thou
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               ;
               none
               can
               say
               that
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               is
               past
               already
               ,
               for
               no
               such
               thing
               hath
               been
               yet
               done
               amongst
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               :
               Now
               when
               Ephraim
               shall
               thus
               bemoan
               himself
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               Lord
               say
               ?
               That
               we
               see
               verse
               20.
               
               Is
               Ephraim
               
                 my
                 dear
                 son
                 ?
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 pleasant
                 child
                 ?
                 since
                 I
                 spake
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 earnestly
                 remember
                 him
                 ,
                 still
                 my
                 bowels
                 are
                 troubled
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 surely
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               the
               Lord
               will
               quickly
               comfort
               Ephraim
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Joy
               for
               Mourning
               .
               The
               other
               place
               is
               Isa
               .
               33.24
               .
               When
               
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 quiet
                 habitation
                 ,
                 a
                 tabernacle
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 down
                 :
              
               When
               the
               Jews
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 Judge
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 King
              
               ;
               as
               verse
               20.22
               .
               Then
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 no
                 inhabitant
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 dwell
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 their
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               Sin
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               every
               Saint
               shall
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               assurance
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               that
               Promise
               ,
               
                 None
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 :
              
               Surely
               if
               there
               be
               knowledge
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               no
               assurance
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               the
               Soul
               will
               be
               sick
               with
               Sin
               ,
               guilt
               remaining
               in
               the
               Conscience
               will
               trouble
               it
               so
               long
               as
               't
               is
               there
               ;
               but
               no
               Inhabitant
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 sick
              
               ,
               therefore
               all
               shall
               have
               assurance
               of
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               this
               assurance
               shall
               continue
               with
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               'T
               will
               be
               a
               
                 healing
                 light
                 amongst
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ;
               many
               Rents
               have
               been
               made
               in
               
               the
               Church
               ;
               Saints
               by
               their
               divisions
               have
               made
               wounds
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               through
               divisions
               there
               have
               been
               
                 great
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               great
               heart-burnings
               ;
               and
               thence
               have
               they
               come
               to
               that
               Paul
               complains
               of
               amongst
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               Chap.
               5.15
               .
               even
               to
               biting
               ,
               and
               
                 devouring
                 one
                 another
              
               :
               Now
               the
               Light
               of
               that
               Great
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               heal
               all
               Wounds
               which
               have
               been
               made
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               ,
               by
               Rents
               and
               Divisions
               ;
               for
               
                 Christ
                 will
                 spread
                 his
                 wings
              
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 beams
                 of
                 his
                 light
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               then
               most
               gloriously
               shine
               forth
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               gather
               all
               the
               Saints
               under
               his
               wings
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 hen
                 gathereth
                 her
                 chickens
                 under
                 her
                 wings
              
               ;
               and
               so
               will
               restore
               health
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               heal
               them
               of
               their
               wounds
               .
               This
               we
               have
               set
               forth
               ,
               Zeph.
               3.8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Wait
                 ye
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 rise
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 prey
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 determination
                 is
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 assemble
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 to
                 pour
                 upon
                 them
                 mine
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 my
                 fierce
                 anger
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 devoured
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 my
                 jealously
                 .
              
               We
               may
               observe
               what
               an
               admirable
               harmony
               of
               Prophecies
               there
               is
               :
               This
               is
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               that
               Prophecy
               of
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               in
               Ezek.
               and
               also
               with
               that
               great
               gathering
               of
               the
               Nations
               to
               the
               Battel
               of
               Armageddon
               .
               Now
               consider
               what
               great
               mercy
               God
               will
               at
               that
               time
               bring
               forth
               to
               his
               People
               ;
               
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 a
                 pure
                 language
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 :
              
               There
               shall
               be
               one
               Lip
               ,
               and
               Language
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               pure
               one
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               divisions
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               all
               speak
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               and
               be
               perfectly
               United
               together
               ;
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Judgment
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               will
               be
               a
               time
               of
               great
               purity
               ;
               this
               we
               see
               foretold
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.25
               ,
               &c.
               
               Great
               Promises
               are
               made
               to
               the
               Jews
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               latter
               days
               ;
               and
               amongst
               other
               things
               't
               is
               promised
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 People
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 sprinkle
                 clean
                 water
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 filthiness
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 Idols
                 will
                 I
                 cleanse
                 you
                 :
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 also
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 will
                 I
                 put
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 Statutes
                 .
              
               God
               promises
               that
               this
               shall
               go
               with
               their
               outward
               Mercies
               ,
               verse
               33.
               
               
                 What
                 time
                 I
                 shall
                 cleanse
                 you
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desolate
                 places
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 .
              
               Psa
               .
               110.3
               .
               
                 Thy
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 willing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beauties
                 of
                 holiness
                 .
              
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Beauties
               of
               Holiness
               ?
               the
               Church
               is
               meant
               hereby
               :
               this
               is
               an
               ordinary
               Periphrasis
               of
               the
               Church
               say
               our
               Annotators
               ,
               the
               Sanctuary
               was
               so
               called
               ,
               Psa
               .
               29.2
               .
               
                 Worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 beauties
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
              
               :
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               always
               holy
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               much
               more
               eminently
               holy
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               even
               the
               
                 Beauties
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 very
                 beautiful
                 and
                 glorious
                 in
                 holiness
              
               ;
               yea
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 beauties
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ,
               having
               variety
               of
               Graces
               ,
               even
               all
               meeting
               together
               ,
               and
               appearing
               in
               their
               beauty
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               
                 any
                 such
                 thing
              
               .
               As
               the
               Sanctuary
               was
               called
               
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ,
               even
               the
               typical
               Sanctuary
               ;
               so
               then
               tho
               true
               spiritual
               Sanctuary
               shall
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               perfect
               and
               exact
               in
               
                 true
                 holiness
              
               ,
               as
               the
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               was
               in
               
                 ceremonial
                 and
                 typical
                 holiness
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               35.8
               .
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 high-way
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
                 the
                 unclean
                 shall
                 not
                 pass
                 
                 over
                 it
              
               :
               But
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               those
               ,
               
                 the
                 wayfaring-men
              
               ,
               though
               Fools
               shall
               not
               err
               therein
               .
               There
               hath
               been
               an
               high-way
               of
               Prophaneness
               ,
               an
               high-way
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               of
               Antichristian
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               great
               multitudes
               have
               gone
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               Sion
               have
               been
               desolate
               ,
               very
               few
               have
               gone
               in
               these
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               that
               high-way
               of
               Prophaneness
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               &c.
               will
               become
               desolate
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Holiness
               and
               Godliness
               will
               be
               the
               great
               high-way
               ,
               and
               the
               wayfaring-men
               that
               go
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               shall
               have
               an
               unerring
               Spirit
               to
               guide
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               wayfaring
               men
               ,
               though
               Fools
               shall
               not
               err
               therein
               ,
               Isa
               .
               54.11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 holy
                 flock
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               
                 ult
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 thy
                 stones
                 with
                 fair
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 foundations
                 with
                 saphires
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thy
                 windows
                 of
                 agates
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 gates
                 of
                 carbuncles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 borders
                 of
                 pleasant
                 stones
                 .
              
               What
               doth
               this
               signifie
               ?
               but
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Church
               at
               last
               exceeding
               pure
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 beauties
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.2
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 arise
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               Light
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               shine
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               shall
               shine
               from
               them
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               glorious
               Works
               of
               God
               wrought
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Works
               wrought
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Image
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               seen
               upon
               them
               :
               Rev.
               22.4
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 :
              
               Their
               Professions
               ,
               their
               Lives
               ,
               their
               Actings
               and
               Conversations
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               discovery
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Vpon
                 the
                 bells
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 shall
                 be
                 holiness
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               much
               more
               
                 upon
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shall
               have
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               :
               
               And
               this
               brings
               me
               back
               again
               to
               Rom.
               8.21
               .
               
                 The
                 Creature
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Now
               for
               this
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               Liberty
               wherewith
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Saints
                 free
                 ,
              
               as
               Gal.
               5.1
               .
               and
               a
               Liberty
               wherewith
               
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 free
              
               ;
               as
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               called
               
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               :
               There
               is
               a
               redemption
               of
               the
               
                 Soul
                 from
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Body
                 from
                 sufferings
              
               :
               It
               hath
               been
               for
               the
               most
               part
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Another
                 shall
                 gird
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 thee
                 whither
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
              
               ;
               But
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               .
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               is
               a
               Liberty
               from
               Evil
               ,
               and
               a
               Liberty
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ;
               Liberty
               from
               Evil
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               punishment
               :
               Liberty
               from
               the
               Evil
               of
               Sin
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               made
               free
               from
               the
               Reigning
               power
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Outward
               committing
               ,
               so
               from
               the
               inward
               love
               of
               it
               :
               Rom.
               6.18
               .
               
                 Being
                 made
                 free
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 ye
                 became
                 servants
                 of
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               Liberty
               also
               from
               the
               
                 Evil
                 of
                 Punishment
              
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               1
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               There
               is
               now
               correction
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therein
               God
               dealeth
               with
               them
               as
               with
               sons
               ;
               but
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               meet
               with
               crosses
               ,
               but
               have
               escaped
               the
               curse
               ;
               die
               they
               must
               ,
               but
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               As
               they
               look
               not
               for
               life
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               they
               need
               not
               fear
               death
               by
               the
               Law.
               There
               is
               a
               liberty
               also
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
               Saints
               have
               liberty
               to
               go
               where
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               receive
               that
               good
               which
               they
               want
               ;
               they
               may
               go
               ,
               and
               that
               boldly
               
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               obtain
               mercy
               and
               find
               grace
               to
               help
               in
               a
               time
               of
               need
               .
               They
               can
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               receive
               of
               his
               fullness
               grace
               for
               grace
               Jam.
               1.17
               .
               
                 Every
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 gift
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 :
              
               some
               gifts
               are
               good
               but
               not
               perfect
               :
               others
               are
               good
               ,
               and
               perfect
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               make
               those
               perfect
               who
               have
               them
               .
               Creatures
               are
               a
               good
               gift
               ,
               for
               every
               Creature
               of
               God
               is
               good
               ;
               but
               Christ
               is
               a
               good
               ,
               and
               perfect
               gift
               .
               Knowledge
               is
               a
               good
               gift
               ;
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
               of
               supplication
               and
               adoption
               is
               a
               perfect
               gift
               .
               Earth
               is
               a
               good
               gift
               ,
               Heaven
               is
               a
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               a
               precious
               liberty
               is
               this
               to
               have
               free
               access
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               gives
               liberally
               good
               ,
               and
               perfect
               gifts
               to
               those
               that
               ask
               them
               ,
               and
               upraideth
               not
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               liberty
               also
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               ;
               though
               there
               is
               not
               free
               will
               ,
               and
               power
               in
               Nature
               to
               do
               that
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               by
               grace
               ,
               when
               any
               are
               made
               free
               from
               sin
               thereby
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               have
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               free
               ,
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               do
               good
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 run
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 thy
                 Commandments
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 inlarge
                 my
                 Heart
                 .
              
               Jam.
               25.
               the
               Law
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 liberty
              
               :
               to
               men
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               bondage
               ;
               to
               men
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               liberty
               .
               The
               Law
               in
               the
               Head
               only
               ,
               may
               be
               but
               a
               Law
               of
               bondage
               ,
               so
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Lips
               ;
               but
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               with
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               liberty
               .
               
                 I
                 go
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               said
               Paul.
               'T
               is
               gracious
               liberty
               to
               go
               bound
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               doing
               ,
               and
               suffering
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               
               be
               constrained
               by
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               to
               live
               to
               him
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               for
               some
               introduction
               to
               what
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               .
               And
               as
               for
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               have
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               going
               to
               God
               the
               judge
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               to
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               First-born
               .
               But
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               mentioned
               by
               Paul
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               .
               For
               't
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Creatures
               long
               for
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               have
               some
               benefit
               by
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               meant
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Glory
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               some
               discovery
               may
               be
               made
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               some
               few
               particulars
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               be
               free
               from
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               evils
               ,
               and
               mischief
               that
               attend
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               Saints
               happiness
               at
               last
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               made
               New.
               Isa
               .
               40.1
               .
               
                 Comfort
                 ye
                 ,
                 Comfort
                 ye
                 my
                 people
                 speak
                 comfortably
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 her
                 Warfare
                 is
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               In
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               ,
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               learning
               of
               War
               any
               more
               :
               Isa
               .
               2.4
               .
               but
               
                 swords
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 into
                 plow-shares
                 ,
                 and
                 spears
                 into
                 pruning-hooks
                 .
              
               Now
               there
               is
               War
               ,
               
                 Nation
                 against
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 against
                 Kingdom
                 :
              
               And
               Saints
               are
               called
               to
               
                 sight
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               But
               when
               the
               Beast
               and
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               shall
               be
               taken
               ,
               God
               will
               make
               all
               Wars
               to
               cease
               ,
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               will
               consist
               in
               being
               free
               from
               temptations
               ;
               Adam
               was
               at
               first
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               temptations
               :
               There
               shall
               be
               at
               last
               a
               better
               Paradise
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               than
               that
               in
               
               which
               Adam
               was
               placed
               ;
               in
               which
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Serpent
               to
               tempt
               ;
               Satan
               is
               now
               following
               the
               Saints
               with
               his
               temptations
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               his
               Messengers
               to
               buffet
               them
               :
               but
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               bound
               and
               cast
               into
               Prison
               ,
               and
               never
               suffered
               to
               tempt
               one
               Saint
               any
               more
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               loosed
               out
               of
               his
               Prison
               ,
               he
               shall
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               ,
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Saints
               in
               Paradise
               .
               When
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               in
               
               Job's
               time
               came
               before
               God
               ,
               Satan
               came
               also
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               at
               
               Joshuah's
               right
               hand
               to
               resist
               him
               .
               What
               a
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               will
               it
               be
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               no
               Satan
               among
               them
               ?
               The
               Saints
               will
               be
               also
               free
               from
               the
               Worlds
               temptations
               ;
               for
               neither
               the
               persons
               ,
               nor
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               allure
               them
               to
               evil
               ;
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               will
               not
               then
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               fair
               ,
               and
               good
               to
               be
               desired
               :
               nothing
               of
               the
               Old
               World
               shall
               come
               upon
               the
               heart
               ;
               as
               the
               things
               of
               Egypt
               did
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Isa
               .
               65.17
               .
               And
               nothing
               in
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               shall
               prove
               a
               snare
               ;
               Saints
               shall
               not
               be
               tempters
               to
               Saints
               ;
               no
               Eve
               shall
               tempt
               an
               Adam
               ;
               no
               Peter
               will
               then
               turn
               Satan
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               tempter
               :
               And
               none
               of
               the
               Unconverted
               shall
               then
               be
               tempters
               to
               the
               Converted
               ;
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shall
               not
               look
               upon
               the
               Daughters
               of
               men
               ;
               neither
               shall
               the
               Woman
               which
               now
               sits
               upon
               the
               Scarlet-coloured
               Beast
               ,
               having
               a
               Golden
               Cup
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               
                 full
                 of
                 abominations
              
               ,
               be
               in
               that
               World
               ,
               to
               tempt
               any
               to
               commit
               Fornication
               with
               her
               ;
               for
               Satan
               the
               great
               Tempter
               being
               bound
               ,
               and
               the
               seducing
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               being
               taken
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
              
               ;
               that
               doth
               intimate
               ,
               that
               all
               
               other
               Tempters
               and
               Seducers
               will
               be
               bound
               up
               from
               deceiving
               and
               tempting
               any
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Saints
               will
               not
               be
               exercised
               with
               God's
               temptations
               of
               tryal
               :
               Thus
               once
               God
               tempted
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               to
               prove
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               what
               was
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Deut.
               8.2
               .
               Now
               Faith
               is
               many
               times
               put
               to
               the
               tryal
               in
               this
               way
               ;
               but
               then
               Faith
               and
               other
               Graces
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               to
               praise
               in
               a
               constant
               and
               vigorous
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               will
               it
               be
               seen
               what
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               consists
               in
               a
               freedom
               from
               Persecution
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               for
               the
               Gospels
               sake
               :
               Whilst
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               remains
               ,
               and
               Satan
               is
               going
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Saints
               must
               look
               to
               suffer
               :
               the
               Cross
               must
               be
               taken
               up
               ,
               if
               men
               
                 will
                 follow
                 Christ
              
               ;
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 live
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 must
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 ,
              
               but
               at
               last
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               will
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               ;
               then
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               with
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               troubled
               Saints
               shall
               have
               rest
               ;
               none
               shall
               hurt
               or
               destroy
               in
               
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Saints
               will
               be
               free
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               whose
               Name
               shall
               be
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 there
              
               ;
               that
               City
               that
               hath
               Foundations
               ,
               whose
               Light
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               Stone
               most
               precious
               ,
               whilst
               abroad
               :
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               light
               of
               it
               to
               walk
               in
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               right
               to
               enter
               in
               through
               the
               Gates
               into
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               Waters
               of
               Life
               .
               The
               Worshippers
               of
               the
               Beast
               account
               it
               a
               great
               liberty
               to
               be
               free
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               in
               the
               great
               City
               Babylon
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               joy
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               delight
               they
               take
               herein
               ,
               
               will
               end
               in
               crying
               ,
               alas
               !
               alas
               !
               for
               in
               one
               hour
               so
               great
               riches
               will
               come
               to
               naught
               .
               How
               much
               better
               will
               it
               be
               with
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               right
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               great
               City
               ,
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               for
               ever
               ?
               After
               Adam
               had
               sinned
               ,
               the
               Way
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               was
               guarded
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               eat
               thereof
               ,
               and
               live
               for
               ever
               :
               Whence
               it
               's
               gathered
               ,
               that
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               had
               a
               Virtue
               to
               have
               perpetuated
               Life
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               men
               from
               old
               Age
               ,
               Diseases
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               ,
               and
               had
               once
               come
               to
               eat
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               as
               Adam
               lost
               the
               right
               to
               eat
               of
               that
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               was
               Typical
               and
               Sacramental
               so
               a
               right
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               ,
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               is
               now
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               by
               Faith
               they
               eat
               of
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               promised
               to
               those
               that
               do
               overcome
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               they
               shall
               behold
               in
               his
               Glory
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               a
               holy
               ,
               and
               a
               happy
               Life
               .
            
             
               Thus
               in
               some
               few
               particulars
               ,
               somewhat
               of
               that
               Glorious
               Liberty
               which
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               New
               Earth
               ,
               hath
               been
               shadowed
               out
               ;
               when
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               they
               are
               despised
               now
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               be
               made
               a
               Praise
               in
               the
               Earth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               an
               Eternal
               Excellency
               ,
               and
               the
               Joy
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Glorious
               Liberty
               which
               the
               Creatures
               would
               be
               delivered
               into
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               subject
               to
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               will
               readily
               yield
               up
               their
               Glory
               ,
               if
               that
               may
               contribute
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
               Isa
               .
               60.13
               .
               
                 The
                 Glory
                 of
              
               Lebanon
               
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 thee
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 to
                 beautifie
                 
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 my
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 my
                 feet
                 glorious
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 suck
                 the
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 Kings
                 :
                 For
                 brass
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 gold
                 ,
                 for
                 iron
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 silver
                 ,
                 for
                 wood
                 brass
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 stones
                 iron
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 make
                 thine
                 Officers
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 Exactors
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               the
               Saints
               may
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               they
               with
               the
               Creatures
               groan
               under
               a
               sore
               bondage
               ,
               rejoyce
               the
               more
               in
               hope
               of
               this
               Glorious
               Liberty
               ;
               let
               a
               few
               things
               be
               considered
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Present
               Bondage
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               future
               Liberty
               :
               The
               Bondage
               whilst
               Antichrist
               reigns
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               grievous
               ,
               as
               the
               Liberty
               when
               Christ
               shall
               reign
               ,
               will
               be
               glorious
               :
               Bondage
               will
               not
               be
               for
               ever
               ;
               it
               will
               end
               well
               ;
               and
               when
               Liberty
               comes
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               so
               glorious
               ,
               that
               Saints
               shall
               remember
               no
               more
               their
               anguish
               ,
               for
               the
               joy
               they
               shall
               have
               in
               Christ's
               taking
               to
               himself
               his
               great
               power
               to
               reign
               .
               What
               was
               
               Joseph's
               anguish
               and
               trouble
               ,
               to
               the
               joy
               which
               after
               he
               had
               ?
               What
               was
               
               David's
               great
               affliction
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               to
               his
               great
               glory
               which
               he
               had
               when
               advanced
               to
               the
               Throne
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Bondage
               and
               Affliction
               makes
               way
               for
               glorious
               Liberty
               ;
               
               Joseph's
               great
               Sufferings
               and
               Bondage
               did
               work
               for
               him
               a
               greater
               weight
               of
               glory
               :
               Psa
               .
               105.17
               .
               
                 He
                 sent
                 a
                 man
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 even
              
               Joseph
               
                 who
                 was
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 Joseph
              
               was
               sold
               by
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               sent
               by
               God
               :
               his
               Brethren
               sold
               him
               for
               a
               Servant
               ,
               but
               God
               sent
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Lord
               :
               His
               Brethren
               sold
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               void
               his
               Dreams
               ;
               but
               God
               sent
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Dreams
               might
               be
               made
               good
               :
               And
               being
               sold
               ,
               his
               Feet
               were
               in
               Irons
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Word
               came
               :
               Sometimes
               ,
               after
               a
               Word
               and
               Promise
               is
               
               given
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               go
               away
               ;
               hence
               some
               askt
               ,
               
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 his
                 coming
              
               ?
               but
               though
               the
               word
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               quite
               gone
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               come
               .
               As
               Christ
               is
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               ,
               so
               the
               Word
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               .
               David
               said
               in
               his
               haste
               
                 All
                 men
                 are
                 Liars
                 .
                 Samuel
                 ,
              
               and
               Nathan
               and
               Jonathan
               ,
               and
               who-ever
               had
               spoken
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               which
               he
               should
               have
               ,
               even
               all
               Liars
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               end
               the
               word
               came
               .
               And
               next
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 tryed
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               tarrying
               Word
               is
               a
               trying
               word
               ;
               It
               tries
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Love
               and
               other
               Graces
               ,
               which
               holding
               out
               ,
               and
               enduring
               the
               trial
               ,
               are
               found
               unto
               praise
               .
               And
               the
               word
               having
               had
               its
               work
               in
               trying
               him
               ,
               
                 Then
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 ,
                 And
                 loosed
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 free
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 him
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 ruler
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 substance
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 his
                 Princes
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 his
                 senators
                 wisdom
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               worse
               the
               bondage
               grows
               ,
               the
               nearer
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               to
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               .
               Isa
               .
               9.1
               .
               At
               first
               he
               lightly
               Afflicted
               the
               land
               of
               Zebulon
               and
               Napthali
               afterwards
               more
               grievously
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               Lords
               dealing
               with
               his
               People
               ,
               first
               ,
               more
               lightly
               ,
               't
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               afflicts
               them
               ,
               at
               last
               more
               grievously
               .
               The
               Churches
               last
               trouble
               is
               thus
               set
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               such
               trouble
               as
               never
               was
               since
               there
               was
               a
               Nation
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               the
               hope
               of
               this
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               may
               be
               the
               more
               confirmed
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Have
               an
               Eye
               to
               the
               All-sufficiency
               of
               God.
               When
               God
               made
               Promises
               to
               Abraham
               that
               he
               should
               have
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Seed
               should
               be
               multiplyed
               ,
               and
               that
               Kings
               should
               come
               out
               of
               him
               ;
               these
               things
               being
               hard
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               
               God
               sets
               himself
               forth
               in
               his
               All-sufficiency
               ,
               Gen.
               17.1
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 my
                 Promises
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
              
               49.23
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bring
                 thy
                 Sons
                 in
                 their
                 arms
                 :
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 Nursing-fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Queens
                 thy
                 Nursing-mothers
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 bow
                 Down
                 to
                 thee
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 lick
                 up
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 thy
                 Feet
                 .
              
               But
               v.
               24.
               a
               doubt
               is
               raised
               ,
               
                 shall
                 the
                 Prey
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 mighty
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lawful
                 Captive
                 delivered
              
               ;
               rather
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Magin
               ,
               
                 shall
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 be
                 delivered
                 ?
              
               Is
               this
               any
               way
               likely
               ?
               
                 But
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Captives
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prey
                 of
                 the
                 terrible
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 Contendeth
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 save
                 thy
                 Children
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 feed
                 them
                 that
                 oppress
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 drunken
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 sweet
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 flesh
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 one
                 of
                 Jacob.
              
               Though
               Satan
               be
               mighty
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               be
               mighty
               ,
               yet
               all
               flesh
               shall
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               more
               Mighty
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               prey
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               mighty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               turn
               the
               
                 captivity
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 streams
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Have
               an
               Eye
               to
               the
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               
                 faithful
                 who
                 hath
                 Promised
              
               .
               God
               hath
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               his
               Prophets
               of
               these
               thing
               Acts.
               3.21
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               enough
               to
               stop
               all
               contradicting
               Mouths
               ,
               who
               ask
               ,
               
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 these
                 things
              
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               is
               most
               copious
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               foretelling
               ,
               and
               declaring
               these
               things
               .
               Paul
               in
               all
               his
               Epistles
               hath
               spoken
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               have
               spoken
               of
               them
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               great
               ground
               there
               is
               for
               Faith
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 glorious
                 liberty
              
               shall
               come
               
               And
               't
               is
               observable
               that
               these
               Promises
               are
               not
               barely
               propounded
               and
               held
               forth
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               a
               Sealing
               ,
               and
               confirming
               Word
               added
               to
               them
               ,
               As
               Rev.
               19.
               
               After
               the
               prophecy
               of
               the
               Lambs
               Marriage
               't
               is
               farther
               said
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 sayings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 write
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 Generations
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               21.5
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 said
                 ;
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 New
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Write
                 .
              
               Doth
               God
               give
               a
               Command
               that
               this
               be
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               read
               ?
               and
               then
               't
               is
               again
               added
               ;
               
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 faithful
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               22.6
               .
               The
               Angel
               said
               to
               John
               after
               some
               promises
               given
               ,
               
                 These
                 sayings
                 are
                 faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 Angel
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 his
                 Servants
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 must
                 shortly
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               Should
               not
               then
               all
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               endeavour
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 Jesus
                 have
                 sent
                 mine
                 Angels
                 to
                 testify
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               the
               duty
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               believers
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               their
               Seals
               to
               them
               that
               they
               are
               true
               ?
               and
               should
               not
               these
               things
               be
               taught
               among
               the
               Churches
               ?
               thus
               Daniel
               having
               foretold
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               four
               Monarchies
               in
               his
               interpretation
               of
               Nebuchadnezzars
               dream
               ,
               concludes
               all
               thus
               :
               The
               dream
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               the
               intepretation
               thereof
               sure
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               because
               they
               are
               Sons
               ,
               shall
               have
               this
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Exod
              
               4.23
               .
               
                 Let
                 my
                 Sons
                 go
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 me
                 .
              
               Isa
               .
               43.6
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 give
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 keep
                 not
                 back
                 ;
                 bring
                 my
                 Sons
                 from
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Daughters
                 from
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Jer.
              
               31.20
               .
               
                 Is
                 
                 Ephraim
                 my
                 dear
                 Son
                 ?
                 I
                 earnestly
                 remember
                 him
                 still
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 surely
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               by
               this
               which
               hath
               been
               thus
               briefly
               Layed
               down
               concerning
               the
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               New
               Earth
               ,
               somewhat
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               doth
               appear
               ,
               which
               is
               well
               worth
               the
               waiting
               for
               ;
               and
               the
               glory
               being
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               desirable
               ,
               there
               is
               reason
               sufficient
               that
               we
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               contented
               to
               suffer
               ,
               what
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               sharing
               in
               the
               happiness
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               that
               blessed
               time
               and
               state
               .
               A
               right
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               City
               ,
               is
               incomparably
               better
               than
               all
               the
               riches
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               perish
               .
               And
               when
               we
               hear
               these
               glad-tidings
               of
               great
               joy
               to
               come
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               with
               us
               according
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ?
                 Prov.
              
               25.25
               .
               
                 As
                 cold
                 waters
                 to
                 a
                 thirsty
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               so
               is
               good
               
                 News
                 from
                 a
                 far
                 Countrey
              
               .
               As
               cold
               waters
               to
               a
               thirsty
               Soul
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               good
               News
               be
               of
               this
               better
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               World
               to
               come
               .
               This
               may
               be
               a
               Well
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               to
               refresh
               themselves
               at
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               going
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               Baca.
               But
               let
               two
               things
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Hope
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               is
               the
               way
               to
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               :
               Liberty
               from
               bondage
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               our
               own
               Wills
               ,
               and
               lusts
               ,
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               having
               of
               a
               heart
               inlarged
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Commands
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               Lot
               in
               these
               things
               .
               
                 Except
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ef
                 God
              
               ;
               As
               not
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               not
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               when
               Christ
               comes
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               be
               ready
               to
               take
               up
               a
               Cross
               ,
               and
               to
               chuse
               sufferings
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               to
               serve
               God
               :
               so
               are
               we
               in
               the
               way
               to
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               .
               This
               was
               Moses
               his
               choice
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               8.27
               .
               
                 We
                 will
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 us
                 .
              
               They
               went
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               to
               have
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               led
               them
               through
               the
               Wilderness
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               gracious
               so
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               the
               Woman
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               faithful
               Witnesses
               ,
               go
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               for
               
                 Gracious
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               and
               prefer
               that
               ,
               before
               buying
               ,
               and
               selling
               in
               the
               great
               City
               Babylon
               ;
               and
               these
               must
               come
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               leaning
               on
               their
               Beloved
               ,
               and
               stand
               with
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               they
               shall
               have
               
                 Glorious
                 Liberty
              
               in
               the
               great
               and
               Holy
               City
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               having
               handled
               
               Peter's
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ;
               let
               the
               Use
               which
               he
               makes
               of
               it
               be
               in
               the
               next
               place
               considered
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               :
               this
               we
               have
               2
               Pet.
               3.14
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ye
                 look
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 be
                 diligent
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 blameless
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               are
               two
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Saints
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               did
               ,
               and
               Saints
               now
               ought
               to
               look
               for
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               look
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               should
               with
               all
               diligence
               look
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               present
               state
               and
               carriage
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               be
               suitable
               to
               the
               hopes
               of
               such
               glorious
               things
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               we
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ,
               was
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               the
               looking
               for
               them
               was
               an
               Apostolical
               practice
               .
               In
               the
               Primitive
               times
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               more
               taught
               ,
               and
               better
               known
               ,
               than
               now
               it
               is
               ;
               Saints
               at
               so
               much
               a
               greater
               distance
               from
               these
               things
               ,
               did
               more
               generally
               expect
               them
               ,
               than
               now
               they
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               so
               much
               nearer
               :
               And
               we
               have
               not
               onely
               an
               Apostolical
               example
               and
               practice
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               look
               higher
               ,
               even
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               Pattern
               there
               ,
               which
               calls
               for
               our
               imitation
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               should
               expect
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               expected
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Let
               's
               consider
               then
               what
               example
               Heaven
               doth
               afford
               us
               ;
               now
               this
               is
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               Heb.
               10.12
               ,
               13.
               
               This
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sins
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               from
               henceforth
               expecting
               
                 till
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstool
                 .
              
               When
               Christ
               was
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               he
               expected
               Glory
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               ;
               and
               being
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               expects
               Glory
               on
               Earth
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               have
               :
               He
               looks
               to
               have
               all
               his
               Enemies
               made
               his
               Footstool
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               King
               over
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               Saints
               reign
               with
               him
               .
               Christ
               knows
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               are
               pleasing
               to
               him
               :
               Isa
               .
               63.4
               .
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 vengeance
                 is
                 in
                 mine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 my
                 redeemed
                 shall
                 come
                 :
              
               Christ
               knows
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
               't
               is
               a
               day
               of
               joy
               and
               gladness
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               And
               thus
               as
               the
               Creatures
               have
               an
               earnest
               expectation
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               been
               expecting
               it
               ever
               since
               he
               went
               to
               Heaven
               :
               for
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 From
                 henceforth
                 expecting
              
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               time
               of
               his
               sitting
               down
               :
               He
               is
               upon
               the
               Father's
               Throne
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               expected
               to
               be
               upon
               his
               own
               Throne
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               down
               out
               of
               Heaven
               :
               And
               Christ
               will
               expect
               till
               it
               be
               done
               ;
               For
               as
               't
               is
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               even
               ever
               since
               he
               went
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               so
               ,
               till
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               .
               Now
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               expects
               these
               things
               ,
               ought
               not
               we
               to
               expect
               with
               him
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Angels
               do
               expect
               these
               things
               ;
               for
               if
               Christ
               doth
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               conclude
               the
               holy
               Angels
               do
               also
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               to
               come
               with
               him
               ;
               wich
               they
               do
               well
               know
               ,
               for
               they
               understand
               Scripture-Prophecies
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               an
               Angel
               made
               Daniel
               understand
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               :
               Dan.
               9.22
               .
               As
               there
               are
               things
               which
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               look
               into
               ;
               so
               also
               which
               they
               look
               for
               ;
               as
               the
               passing
               away
               of
               the
               World
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               creating
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               do
               expect
               these
               things
               ;
               Saints
               on
               Earth
               do
               long
               to
               see
               these
               things
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               do
               long
               to
               see
               the
               things
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ▪
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               beneath
               Christ
               to
               expect
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               beneath
               glorified
               Saints
               to
               look
               for
               them
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               glorified
               Saints
               do
               know
               and
               expect
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               thus
               :
               We
               read
               Luke
               9.31
               .
               that
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               being
               with
               Christ
               on
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Mount
              
               ,
               they
               spake
               of
               his
               Decease
               which
               he
               should
               accomplish
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               Now
               if
               his
               Decease
               was
               known
               by
               them
               before
               its
               accomplishment
               ;
               we
               may
               as
               well
               conceive
               that
               his
               Victory
               over
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 
                 Heavens
              
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               them
               ,
               are
               made
               known
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               expected
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               Things
               ,
               but
               the
               Time
               also
               ,
               when
               all
               shall
               be
               done
               :
               My
               ground
               is
               this
               ,
               Both
               their
               Things
               and
               the
               Times
               are
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               by
               the
               several
               numbers
               of
               years
               mentioned
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               the
               Revelations
               ;
               Now
               what
               is
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               do
               know
               ;
               as
               in
               particular
               the
               things
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               its
               coming
               ;
               which
               I
               conclude
               from
               1
               Cor.
               13.12
               .
               
                 Now
                 I
                 know
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 known
              
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               shall
               know
               that
               perfectly
               then
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               know
               in
               part
               .
               This
               is
               an
               evident
               Truth
               ;
               the
               Saints
               know
               that
               of
               Divine
               Mysteries
               perfectly
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               here
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               they
               know
               in
               part
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               may
               suppose
               that
               they
               know
               when
               the
               1260
               Days
               began
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               will
               end
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               these
               things
               are
               expected
               in
               Heaven
               by
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               by
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               so
               ,
               these
               things
               follow
               hence
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               things
               which
               are
               to
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               are
               very
               great
               things
               ;
               the
               subduing
               of
               all
               Christ's
               Enemies
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               very
               Glorious
               Work
               ,
               for
               Christ
               hath
               a
               great
               ,
               earnest
               ,
               and
               constant
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               will
               be
               very
               glorious
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               expectations
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Isa
               .
               11.10
               .
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 His
                 rest
                 shall
                 be
                 glorious
              
               ;
               and
               when
               shall
               this
               be
               ?
               verse
               11.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               shall
               set
               his
               hand
               the
               second
               time
               to
               recover
               the
               remnant
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               first
               recovery
               was
               from
               Babylon
               ;
               this
               second
               will
               be
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Outcasts
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               dispersed
               of
               Judah
               shall
               
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               four
               Corners
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               expectations
               of
               Christ's
               Enemies
               on
               Earth
               ,
               are
               but
               a
               vain
               thing
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               expectations
               in
               Heaven
               quite
               contrary
               to
               these
               ;
               and
               which
               ,
               think
               we
               ,
               shall
               be
               performed
               ?
               surely
               the
               expectations
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Babylon
               expects
               to
               continue
               in
               her
               Pomp
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               looks
               that
               Sion
               shall
               be
               her
               Footstool
               ;
               but
               Christ
               expects
               till
               Babylon
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               .
               
                 I
                 sit
                 a
                 Queen
              
               ,
               saith
               Babylon
               ;
               but
               what
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 Come
                 down
                 and
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 dust
              
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               Throne
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Widow
              
               ,
               saith
               Babylon
               ;
               but
               thou
               shalt
               know
               Widowhood
               ,
               and
               loss
               of
               Children
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 sorrow
              
               ,
               saith
               Babylon
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               concerning
               her
               ?
               How
               much
               she
               hath
               glorified
               her self
               ,
               and
               lived
               deliciously
               ,
               so
               much
               torment
               of
               sorrow
               give
               her
               ,
               Rev.
               18.7
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               these
               things
               be
               so
               much
               expected
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               they
               be
               expected
               on
               Earth
               ?
               If
               where
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               nor
               sorrow
               ,
               but
               perfect
               holiness
               and
               happiness
               ;
               then
               sure
               ,
               the
               Saints
               here
               in
               this
               present
               evil
               World
               ,
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               be
               much
               in
               the
               thoughts
               and
               expectation
               of
               these
               things
               .
               As
               therefore
               't
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Saints
               to
               look
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               so
               let
               me
               give
               a
               few
               Directions
               for
               the
               right
               performance
               of
               this
               Duty
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Expect
               the
               same
               things
               which
               Christ
               expects
               ;
               He
               expects
               till
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               ;
               he
               expects
               the
               Fall
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               he
               expects
               to
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
              
               ,
               and
               admired
               in
               them
               
                 that
                 believe
              
               :
               And
               these
               things
               should
               the
               Saints
               on
               Earth
               look
               for
               ;
               
                 even
                 the
                 blessed
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               are
               sure
               our
               expectations
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Christ's
               also
               :
               but
               the
               expectation
               of
               his
               Enemies
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Spiders
               Web.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Expect
               because
               Christ
               expects
               ;
               he
               knows
               what
               he
               expects
               ,
               and
               hath
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               his
               hope
               ,
               and
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               good
               his
               own
               expectations
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Saints
               want
               some
               Stay
               and
               Support
               for
               their
               hope
               ,
               and
               their
               Hearts
               like
               Moses
               his
               Hands
               are
               heavy
               ,
               they
               should
               look
               to
               Christ's
               Hope
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               be
               to
               their
               hearts
               as
               Aaron
               and
               Hur
               were
               to
               Moses
               his
               hands
               ,
               they
               stayed
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               were
               steady
               ,
               till
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               till
               Amalech
               and
               his
               People
               were
               discomsited
               by
               Joshua
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Sword.
               3
               Expect
               as
               Christ
               expects
               .
               Hopes
               on
               Earth
               should
               bear
               the
               Image
               of
               Heavenly
               Hopes
               ;
               there
               's
               no
               fear
               ,
               no
               taking
               thought
               in
               Heaven
               :
               Hope
               deferred
               doth
               not
               make
               any
               heart
               sick
               there
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               joy
               of
               hope
               .
               As
               Christ
               expects
               that
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               ,
               so
               he
               laughs
               at
               their
               Imaginations
               and
               Contrivance
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               them
               all
               in
               derision
               .
               Such
               should
               the
               Saints
               hope
               be
               here
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               say
               of
               Babylon
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               give
               up
               their
               power
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               Isaiah
               did
               of
               Sennacherib
               ,
               when
               he
               besieged
               Jerusalem
               :
               Isa
               .
               32.22
               .
               
                 The
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
              
               Sion
               
                 hath
                 despised
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 laughed
                 thee
                 to
                 scorn
                 ;
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 hath
                 shaken
                 her
                 head
                 at
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               Power
               and
               threats
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Beast
              
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               take
               part
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               not
               shake
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               faithful
               Witnesses
               ,
               but
               they
               should
               shake
               their
               Heads
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               laugh
               him
               to
               scorn
               .
               Surely
               
               there
               is
               little
               cause
               to
               fear
               those
               who
               shall
               very
               shortly
               be
               Christ's
               Footstool
               .
            
             
               Christ
               expects
               also
               with
               Constancy
               and
               Perseverance
               ;
               there
               is
               perseverance
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               Christ
               expects
               till
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Footstool
               :
               Christ's
               hope
               is
               like
               himself
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ,
              
               and
               till
               all
               be
               accomplished
               which
               he
               hopes
               for
               :
               Nothing
               on
               Earth
               weakens
               the
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               no
               changes
               ,
               no
               scattering
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               holy
               people
               ;
               no
               Death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               make
               any
               the
               least
               alteration
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Now
               such
               should
               the
               Saints
               hope
               be
               on
               Earth
               ,
               even
               the
               same
               in
               all
               changes
               ;
               they
               should
               hope
               when
               the
               Beast
               kills
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               rejoyce
               over
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               the
               Witnesses
               have
               power
               to
               shut
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               all
               Plagues
               as
               often
               as
               they
               will
               :
               they
               should
               hope
               not
               onely
               when
               a
               deadly
               Wound
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Beast
               ,
               but
               when
               that
               deadly
               Wound
               is
               healed
               ;
               and
               when
               Babylon
               triumphs
               and
               glorieth
               most
               ,
               then
               may
               Sion
               hope
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               most
               of
               all
               in
               her
               hope
               .
               For
               when
               Babylon
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 sit
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 am
                 no
                 widow
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 then
                 her
                 plagues
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               18.8
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               very
               short
               time
               after
               this
               her
               vain
               triumph
               :
               For
               ,
               when
               having
               been
               under
               great
               Fears
               ,
               and
               these
               passing
               away
               ,
               she
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 bitterness
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 past
              
               ;
               and
               comes
               forth
               delicately
               like
               Agag
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               Sauls
               that
               should
               do
               it
               ,
               will
               not
               ,
               some
               Samuels
               will
               be
               found
               that
               shall
               hew
               that
               great
               Whore
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               when
               her
               plagues
               come
               ,
               quick
               dispatch
               will
               be
               made
               with
               her
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               day
               as
               it
               were
               ;
               yea
               in
               one
               hour
               ,
               so
               great
               riches
               ,
               
               and
               glory
               will
               come
               to
               nought
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               the
               expectations
               of
               Heaven
               are
               ,
               which
               do
               call
               for
               such
               hope
               on
               Earth
               as
               that
               which
               Peter
               exhorts
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.3
               .
               
                 Be
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 to
                 the
                 End.
                 For
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 unto
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               't
               is
               the
               Saints
               duty
               to
               look
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               should
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Q.
               But
               here
               it
               may
               be
               askt
               as
               the
               Disciples
               did
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 When
                 shall
                 these
                 things
                 be
              
               ?
               Seeing
               we
               are
               to
               look
               for
               them
               ,
               we
               would
               gladly
               know
               when
               we
               may
               expect
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               when
               the
               time
               is
               near
               .
            
             
               A.
               For
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               Elijah
               did
               
                 to
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 asked
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               indeed
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               tell
               when
               the
               time
               will
               be
               ;
               yet
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               is
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               when
               Babylon
               shall
               fall
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Beasts
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               :
               and
               why
               is
               it
               revealed
               ,
               but
               that
               first
               or
               last
               Men
               might
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ?
               Daniel
               understood
               by
               Books
               the
               number
               of
               the
               years
               of
               the
               Jews
               Captivity
               in
               Babylon
               :
               though
               it
               was
               but
               a
               very
               short
               time
               before
               the
               expiration
               ,
               viz.
               in
               that
               very
               year
               in
               which
               Babylon
               was
               taken
               Dan.
               9.1
               .
               and
               why
               may
               we
               not
               hope
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               given
               to
               some
               beloved
               ones
               ,
               to
               understand
               by
               books
               the
               number
               of
               the
               years
               of
               the
               Churches
               desolations
               ,
               some
               little
               time
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               before
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               We
               may
               observe
               three
               numbers
               in
               Daniel
               and
               one
               in
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               which
               concern
               the
               times
               when
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Dan.
               8.14
               .
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               :
               and
               't
               is
               answered
               ,
               unto
               
               
                 Two
                 thousand
                 and
                 three
                 hundred
                 days
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               years
               :
               for
               so
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               numbers
               are
               interpreted
               ;
               and
               why
               should
               not
               these
               days
               be
               so
               taken
               also
               ?
               The
               other
               two
               are
               mentioned
               together
               Dan.
               12.11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abomination
                 that
                 maketh
                 desolate
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 One
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 ninety
                 days
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 five
                 and
                 thirty
                 days
                 .
              
               The
               fourth
               number
               is
               Rev.
               11.2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Forty
                 and
                 two
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 days
                 ,
              
               being
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               good
               ground
               conceived
               ,
               that
               the
               2300
               days
               ,
               and
               1335
               ,
               will
               end
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               1290
               days
               ,
               and
               the
               1260
               days
               will
               also
               end
               together
               .
               The
               grounds
               of
               this
               conception
               ,
               I
               shall
               after
               lay
               down
               in
               the
               distinct
               handling
               of
               these
               Numbers
               ,
               and
               't
               will
               be
               of
               great
               Use
               to
               clear
               this
               ,
               because
               if
               we
               can't
               find
               out
               the
               right
               Epocha
               of
               every
               one
               of
               these
               numbers
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               can
               find
               the
               Epocha
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               that
               we
               shall
               know
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               will
               end
               .
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               numbers
               distinctly
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               insist
               upon
               one
               of
               them
               (
               viz.
               )
               the
               1290
               days
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Epocha
               of
               it
               :
               for
               I
               think
               the
               great
               mistake
               hitherto
               hath
               been
               about
               its
               Epocha
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               Number
               2300
               days
               Dan.
               8.14
               .
               some
               would
               understand
               [
               days
               ]
               here
               in
               a
               proper
               sence
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               them
               as
               setting
               out
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               his
               Persecutions
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               very
               improbable
               ,
               for
               seeing
               that
               the
               other
               numbers
               mentioned
               in
               Daniel
               are
               taken
               by
               general
               consent
               for
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               these
               be
               so
               taken
               also
               ?
               And
               besides
               ;
               Antiochus
               
               his
               Persecutions
               were
               but
               for
               six
               years
               ,
               as
               Pererius
               hath
               shewn
               out
               of
               the
               First
               Book
               of
               Macchabes
               .
               But
               2300
               days
               make
               six
               years
               ,
               three
               Months
               ,
               and
               twenty
               days
               .
               This
               appears
               farther
               ,
               by
               considering
               ,
               who
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               8.9
               .
               who
               should
               tread
               down
               the
               Sanctuary
               and
               host
               till
               the
               2300
               days
               should
               be
               finished
               .
               Now
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               was
               not
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Characters
               do
               no
               way
               agree
               to
               him
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               'T
               is
               a
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               at
               his
               first
               Rise
               ,
               and
               afterward
               waxes
               great
               .
               But
               it
               's
               evident
               that
               Antiochus
               was
               great
               at
               first
               ,
               being
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Magnus
              
               ,
               who
               left
               him
               a
               great
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               was
               to
               wax
               great
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Pleasant
               Land
               ;
               but
               Antiochus
               did
               not
               so
               :
               not
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               put
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               expelled
               out
               of
               the
               East
               ;
               by
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Elamis
               in
               Persia
               .
               Not
               in
               the
               South
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               a
               repulse
               in
               Egypt
               by
               the
               Captains
               of
               Ptolomeus
               ,
               and
               was
               forced
               thence
               by
               the
               threats
               of
               Popilius
               ,
               the
               Romane
               Ambassador
               :
               and
               after
               his
               Cruelties
               in
               Judea
               ,
               his
               Armies
               were
               overthrown
               and
               put
               to
               flight
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               their
               Captain
               
                 Judas
                 Macchabaeus
              
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               acts
               of
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               are
               extended
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               yea
               the
               last
               time
               of
               Indignation
               .
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
              
               That
               is
               ;
               its
               fulfilling
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 know
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Indignation
              
               ;
               the
               same
               end
               with
               that
               ,
               Chap.
               11.35.40
               .
               Chap.
               12.4.9.13
               .
               by
               this
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               was
               not
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               days
               are
               not
               meant
               of
               the
               time
               of
               his
               persecution
               .
            
             
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               became
               so
               ,
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn.
              
               For
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Power
              
               was
               very
               great
               before
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 Monarchy
              
               was
               subdued
               by
               it
               ;
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               awed
               much
               Antiochus
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               what
               was
               said
               of
               Popilius
               .
               Neither
               was
               the
               first
               Beast
               ,
               or
               Antichrist
               in
               his
               first
               estate
               as
               Pope
               ,
               and
               as
               being
               in
               his
               Seat
               at
               Rome
               ,
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               ;
               for
               he
               never
               did
               wax
               great
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               pleasant
               Land
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               West
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               Beast
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               shall
               be
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               which
               shall
               wax
               great
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               pleasant
               Land.
               'T
               is
               said
               v.
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 destroy
                 the
                 mighty
                 and
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               also
               he
               shall
               stand
               up
               against
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
              
               :
               he
               shall
               not
               onely
               stand
               up
               against
               Christ
               in
               his
               Members
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               which
               shews
               it
               to
               be
               another
               distinct
               standing
               up
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 person
              
               ,
               Rev.
               19.16
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               This
               little
               Horn
               must
               arise
               out
               of
               one
               of
               the
               four
               notable
               Horns
               of
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 Monarchy
              
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               we
               judge
               this
               little
               Horn
               to
               be
               the
               second
               Beast
               ,
               which
               rises
               up
               when
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               draweth
               very
               near
               to
               its
               end
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               little
               Horn
               will
               come
               forth
               in
               the
               last
               time
               of
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               it
               :
               and
               as
               heretofore
               ,
               so
               then
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               under
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               in
               part
               at
               least
               ,
               will
               come
               under
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               again
               ;
               and
               this
               little
               Horn
               will
               then
               arise
               out
               of
               one
               of
               the
               four
               Horns
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               one
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               or
               Countries
               ,
               which
               before
               made
               one
               of
               the
               four
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               most
               reason
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               in
               Graecia
               will
               be
               that
               Horn
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 
                 he
                 shall
                 wax
                 great
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 pleasant
                 Land.
                 
              
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               Dan.
               8.23
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               when
               the
               Trespassers
               are
               come
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               little
               Horn
               arise
               .
               Their
               Kingdom
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               but
               the
               Graecian
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               this
               I
               spake
               somewhat
               formerly
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               called
               
                 their
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               because
               theirs
               did
               run
               into
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               to
               clear
               this
               more
               fully
               ;
               consider
               first
               ,
               That
               these
               Four
               Kingdoms
               in
               the
               first
               representation
               of
               them
               are
               set
               forth
               as
               one
               body
               ,
               appearing
               as
               a
               great
               Image
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               the
               Head
               whereof
               was
               Gold
               ,
               the
               Breast
               and
               Arms
               of
               Silver
               ,
               the
               Belly
               and
               Thighs
               of
               Brass
               ,
               the
               Legs
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               the
               Feet
               part
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               Clay
               :
               When
               the
               time
               of
               its
               destruction
               comes
               ,
               the
               Stone
               breaks
               all
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
               Image
               in
               pieces
               :
               Dan.
               2.35
               .
               Then
               was
               the
               Iron
               ,
               the
               Clay
               ,
               the
               Brass
               ,
               the
               Silver
               and
               the
               Gold
               broken
               to
               pieces
               together
               ,
               and
               became
               like
               the
               Chaff
               of
               the
               Summer
               Threshing-floors
               ,
               and
               the
               Wind
               carried
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               no
               place
               was
               found
               for
               them
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               is
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Third
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Second
               and
               first
               also
               .
               Hence
               thirdly
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               ,
               all
               the
               Dominions
               and
               Powers
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Nations
               and
               Countries
               ,
               which
               formerly
               were
               ,
               or
               now
               are
               under
               any
               of
               the
               four
               Kingdoms
               ,
               represented
               in
               that
               Image
               ,
               standing
               in
               opposition
               against
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               all
               smitten
               by
               the
               Stone
               ,
               and
               thus
               broken
               in
               pieces
               .
               This
               will
               be
               the
               first
               work
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               which
               after
               this
               ,
               will
               become
               a
               great
               Mountain
               ,
               
               and
               fill
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               smiting
               will
               begin
               at
               the
               Feet
               of
               Iron
               and
               Clay
               :
               so
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               Dan.
               2.34
               .
               The
               Stone
               smote
               the
               Image
               upon
               the
               Feet
               that
               were
               of
               Iron
               and
               Clay
               ,
               and
               brake
               them
               in
               pieces
               .
               The
               Head
               was
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               were
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               East
               ;
               the
               Legs
               ,
               Feet
               and
               Toes
               came
               down
               to
               the
               West
               .
               Now
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Feet
               and
               Toes
               that
               are
               first
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Fourth
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               Western
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               first
               Beast
               at
               Rome
               :
               and
               the
               extream
               parts
               of
               the
               Toes
               will
               first
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               the
               Stone
               proceed
               to
               the
               Legs
               ,
               Thighs
               ,
               Belly
               ,
               Breast
               ,
               Arms
               and
               Head
               ,
               till
               all
               be
               destroyed
               together
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               this
               great
               Body
               grew
               downwards
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               die
               upwards
               ,
               beginning
               at
               
                 Vltima
                 Thule
              
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               Shall
               we
               think
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               making
               a
               discovery
               of
               
               Alexander's
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               Kingdoms
               which
               were
               to
               stand
               up
               out
               of
               his
               ,
               would
               immediately
               pass
               from
               these
               ,
               over
               so
               vast
               a
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               on
               a
               sudden
               come
               down
               to
               speak
               of
               what
               should
               be
               in
               the
               last
               times
               ?
            
             
               A.
               So
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               necessitated
               to
               conceive
               so
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               't
               is
               when
               the
               Transgressors
               are
               come
               to
               the
               full
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               their
               number
               is
               filled
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Iniquities
               is
               filled
               up
               also
               :
               when
               they
               are
               accomplished
               ,
               Dan.
               8.23
               .
               This
               little
               Horn
               will
               fill
               up
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Transgressors
               ;
               when
               he
               comes
               he
               will
               be
               the
               last
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               will
               be
               broken
               without
               hand
               ,
               v.
               25.
               this
               last
               Transgressor
               will
               not
               be
               destroyed
               as
               the
               former
               ;
               they
               were
               broken
               with
               hands
               ;
               the
               Babylonish
               Transgressors
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ;
               they
               by
               Graecian
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Graecian
               by
               Roman
               hands
               :
               But
               the
               last
               Transgressors
               without
               hand
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               hand
               as
               the
               others
               were
               destroyed
               by
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 slain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 many
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               'T
               is
               usual
               with
               the
               Prophets
               in
               their
               Prophecies
               ,
               to
               leap
               on
               a
               sudden
               from
               their
               times
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               last
               times
               of
               all
               ,
               delighting
               to
               be
               in
               view
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               speaking
               of
               them
               hereby
               comforting
               themselves
               ,
               amidst
               the
               calamities
               of
               their
               times
               ,
               and
               also
               laying
               up
               comforts
               in
               store
               for
               the
               Saints
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               viz.
               by
               prophesying
               of
               these
               times
               of
               ruine
               to
               all
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               't
               is
               usual
               with
               them
               ,
               having
               the
               
                 Wings
                 of
                 the
                 Dove
              
               ,
               to
               fly
               to
               these
               times
               that
               they
               may
               be
               at
               rest
               .
               Thus
               Isa
               .
               1.
               
               The
               prophet
               complains
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               bewailes
               the
               Judgments
               which
               it
               brought
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               then
               on
               a
               sudden
               he
               is
               carried
               by
               the
               Spirit
               to
               the
               very
               last
               times
               v.
               25.26
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 purely
                 purge
                 away
                 thy
                 dross
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 thy
                 tin
              
               ;
               not
               only
               purge
               ,
               but
               purely
               purge
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               pureness
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               
                 called
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 restore
                 thy
                 Judges
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Counsellors
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               Surely
               they
               must
               be
               the
               last
               Judges
               of
               the
               World
               that
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               Counsellors
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               present
               World
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               like
               those
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               then
               Chap.
               2.1
               .
               &c.
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               declare
               these
               blessed
               times
               .
               
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 that
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 House
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
              
               &c.
               See
               also
               Isa
               .
               11.30.18
               .
               to
               26.
               
               Thus
               we
               see
               grounds
               to
               conclude
               that
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               must
               be
               the
               second
               Beast
               ,
               and
               Objections
               
               answered
               .
               And
               one
               thing
               more
               is
               very
               worthy
               of
               our
               observation
               concerning
               him
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               As
               he
               shall
               wax
               great
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               only
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               
                 pleasant
                 Land.
              
               Nothing
               is
               said
               of
               his
               waxing
               great
               towards
               the
               West
               .
               The
               Lord
               ,
               it
               appears
               by
               this
               ,
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               this
               Western
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               the
               first
               Beast
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               tyrannizing
               ,
               and
               exercising
               so
               much
               Cruelty
               :
               so
               that
               though
               he
               shall
               destroy
               Wonderfully
               ,
               and
               prosper
               and
               practise
               ;
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               that
               part
               ,
               where
               the
               Witnesses
               prophesied
               in
               sackcloth
               1260
               days
               ,
               And
               now
               having
               spoken
               so
               much
               of
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               necessary
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               better
               know
               what
               to
               Judge
               of
               the
               2300
               days
               ,
               when
               they
               began
               and
               when
               they
               will
               end
               ;
               let
               this
               come
               into
               consideration
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               2300
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               1335
               dayes
               will
               end
               together
               ;
               for
               first
               the
               1335
               days
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               trouble
               and
               affliction
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               end
               of
               those
               days
               at
               which
               Daniel
               shall
               stand
               up
               in
               his
               Lot
               ,
               Dan.
               12.13
               .
               so
               't
               is
               in
               Dan.
               8.19
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 know
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 prosper
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 mighty
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 broken
                 without
                 hand
                 .
              
               This
               will
               be
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               2300
               dayes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               1335.
               
               And
               doubtless
               ,
               this
               last
               end
               of
               the
               Indignation
               ,
               and
               the
               breaking
               of
               this
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               ,
               that
               shall
               stand
               up
               against
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ,
               without
               hand
               ;
               shall
               be
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               16.17
               .
               Then
               secondly
               ,
            
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               2300
               dayes
               the
               Sanctuary
               shall
               be
               cleansed
               ;
               then
               all
               shall
               be
               cleansed
               ;
               then
               all
               
               shall
               be
               pure
               and
               clean
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               among
               the
               Saints
               .
               Now
               compare
               with
               this
               Chap.
               11.35
               .
               some
               of
               them
               of
               understanding
               shall
               fall
               to
               try
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               and
               to
               make
               them
               white
               ;
               but
               how
               long
               shall
               this
               trying
               time
               be
               ?
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               yet
               for
               an
               appointed
               time
               ;
               this
               is
               spoken
               concerning
               the
               Jews
               after
               their
               first
               Call.
               Now
               when
               shall
               this
               time
               end
               ?
               When
               the
               1335
               dayes
               end
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 waiteth
                 and
                 cometh
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               because
               then
               the
               trying
               time
               will
               be
               over
               ;
               for
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Sanctuary
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               cleansed
               :
               so
               there
               will
               be
               no
               more
               need
               of
               afflictions
               and
               sureffings
               to
               try
               ,
               &
               to
               purge
               them
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               them
               white
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               2300
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               time
               when
               Daniel
               had
               his
               Vision
               :
               This
               I
               gather
               from
               Dan.
               8.13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Vision
                 concerning
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 ?
              
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               2300
               
                 dayes
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Vision
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               how
               long
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               how
               long
               from
               the
               first
               representation
               of
               these
               things
               in
               the
               Vision
               ,
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               ?
               how
               long
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               performance
               ?
               Now
               Daniel
               said
               ,
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
              
               Belshazzar
               
                 a
                 Vision
              
               appeared
               to
               me
               .
               Belshazzar
               reigned
               but
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               third
               year
               ,
               but
               after
               Babylon
               was
               taken
               ,
               Daniel
               had
               this
               Vision
               .
               For
               v.
               2.
               
               He
               sayeth
               ,
               when
               I
               saw
               ,
               I
               was
               at
               Shushan
               in
               the
               Palace
               ;
               Now
               Shushan
               was
               in
               Persia
               ;
               thither
               he
               was
               carried
               after
               Babylon
               was
               taken
               ;
               so
               he
               had
               this
               Vision
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Epocha
               of
               this
               Number
               :
               And
               if
               any
               one
               can
               find
               out
               and
               give
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               years
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Persian
                 monarchy
              
               ,
               then
               I
               think
               I
               may
               undertake
               to
               
               tell
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               end
               .
               And
               consequently
               when
               all
               the
               other
               Numbers
               mentioned
               will
               come
               to
               their
               end
               .
               A
               late
               Author
               ,
               who
               hath
               laboured
               much
               to
               find
               out
               the
               true
               account
               ,
               fixes
               the
               period
               of
               this
               Number
               in
               A.
               D.
               1701.
               but
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               declare
               what
               I
               am
               most
               inclined
               to
               believe
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               till
               about
               1731.
               those
               that
               have
               Books
               and
               leasure
               ,
               may
               do
               well
               to
               try
               ,
               what
               by
               searching
               they
               can
               find
               out
               ,
               of
               the
               certain
               Number
               of
               years
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Persian-monarchy
               :
               which
               would
               be
               a
               thing
               of
               great
               Use
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               found
               out
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               Number
               2300
               dayes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               and
               third
               have
               an
               Epocha
               ,
               which
               next
               is
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               :
               This
               Epocha
               is
               the
               time
               of
               taking
               away
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               the
               Abomination
               ,
               
                 that
                 maketh
                 desolate
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               12.11
               ,
               12.
               
               Here
               our
               enquiry
               must
               be
               to
               know
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               was
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               1
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               ?
               Now
               the
               generality
               of
               those
               that
               look
               for
               Redemption
               in
               Israel
               ,
               do
               take
               the
               Jewish
               Sacrifices
               and
               Worship
               to
               be
               here
               meant
               ,
               which
               were
               abrogated
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               .
               To
               these
               ,
               Julian
               out
               of
               his
               hatred
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               gave
               countenance
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               have
               them
               brought
               into
               Use
               again
               :
               and
               so
               they
               conceive
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               &c.
               when
               Julian
               gave
               liberty
               to
               the
               Jews
               to
               rebuild
               the
               Temple
               ;
               from
               the
               doing
               of
               which
               they
               were
               miraculously
               hindred
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               puts
               a
               strange
               sense
               upon
               the
               words
               ;
               for
               here
               's
               taking
               away
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               ;
               the
               taking
               away
               is
               to
               give
               oportunity
               for
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               somewhat
               in
               the
               room
               of
               what
               is
               taken
               away
               ;
               and
               
               therefore
               the
               taking
               away
               is
               first
               mentioned
               :
               and
               so
               if
               we
               must
               understand
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               and
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Worship
              
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               great
               Abomination
               ,
               and
               an
               Abomination
               that
               would
               
                 make
                 desolate
                 set
                 up
              
               ;
               and
               this
               Abomination
               which
               was
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               was
               the
               Temple
               and
               
                 Jewish
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               sense
               will
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               
                 Jews
                 Worship
              
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 worship
              
               ;
               an
               Abomination
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               to
               set
               in
               an
               Abomination
               ;
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               must
               be
               taken
               here
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               evangelical
               worship
               ,
               set
               forth
               under
               a
               Legal
               Name
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               sense
               will
               run
               clear
               ,
               pure
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               in
               the
               free
               and
               publick
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Enemies
               of
               it
               would
               prevail
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               an
               Abomination
               ,
               a
               false
               Religion
               ,
               corrupt
               and
               impure
               Worship
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               would
               bring
               great
               desolation
               upon
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               would
               worship
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ;
               and
               would
               be
               a
               very
               great
               desolating
               thing
               to
               true
               Religion
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               the
               World
               would
               come
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               abominable
               Doctrines
               ,
               with
               abominable
               Idolatries
               ,
               with
               abominable
               Will-worship
               and
               Superstition
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               farther
               clearing
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               an
               evil
               sense
               ,
               let
               's
               consider
               a
               little
               a
               parallel
               place
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               Dan.
               8.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               He
               magnified
               himself
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               and
               
               by
               him
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               was
               cast
               down
               .
               I
               have
               proved
               before
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               by
               what
               was
               said
               concerning
               the
               
                 little
                 Horn
              
               :
               Now
               most
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               place
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               Truth
               ,
               
                 an
                 Host
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cast
                 down
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               The
               Truth
               and
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               suffer
               together
               ;
               and
               then
               't
               is
               asked
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Vision
                 concerning
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 and
                 Host
                 to
                 be
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 unto
              
               2300
               
                 days
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 shall
                 be
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 restored
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               being
               taken
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               so
               in
               the
               other
               ?
               both
               speak
               of
               Gospel-times
               ,
               and
               both
               mention
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               calamity
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               it
               taken
               away
               :
               and
               doubtless
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               in
               both
               places
               ;
               there
               is
               onely
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               taking
               away
               in
               the
               Eighth
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               great
               Calamity
               which
               shall
               come
               upon
               the
               Jews
               after
               their
               
                 First
                 Call
              
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Twelfth
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 desolation
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
              
               Gentile
               Saints
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               are
               quite
               beaten
               off
               ,
               from
               making
               that
               mentioned
               concerning
               Julian
               ,
               our
               Epocha
               there
               ,
               where
               we
               find
               pure
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               to
               be
               eminently
               cast
               off
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               professing
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               a
               false
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               set
               up
               :
               so
               that
               true
               Religion
               in
               comparison
               with
               its
               former
               state
               ,
               becomes
               a
               desolate
               thing
               ,
               maintained
               and
               owned
               but
               by
               a
               few
               .
               This
               is
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               
                 daily
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Abomination
               set
               up
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               stand
               upon
               a
               sure
               foundation
               in
               our
               Inquiry
               .
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               next
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               consider
               ,
               first
               what
               we
               find
               foretold
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               concerning
               this
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               a
               help
               to
               us
               in
               this
               Inquiry
               :
               and
               secondly
               what
               we
               find
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               things
               foretold
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               let
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Rev.
               11.2
               .
               
                 The
                 court
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 ,
                 measure
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 shall
                 they
                 Tread
                 under
                 Foot.
              
               That
               which
               I
               would
               here
               take
               notice
               of
               for
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               Name
               given
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               outward
               Court
               is
               given
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               Gentiles
               .
               Now
               these
               are
               called
               Gentiles
               in
               opposition
               to
               those
               that
               are
               called
               Jews
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               who
               were
               Jews
               inwardly
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               .
               'T
               is
               observable
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               of
               the
               Rev.
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               are
               called
               
                 Jews
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               29.
               and
               3.9
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 lye
                 .
              
               This
               Intimates
               ,
               that
               some
               were
               Jews
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               blaspheme
               in
               calling
               themselves
               so
               ;
               others
               were
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               yet
               would
               have
               been
               called
               Jews
               .
               So
               the
               Gentiles
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               are
               Jews
               turn'd
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               Christians
               turned
               Heathens
               ;
               yet
               ,
               such
               as
               would
               keep
               up
               a
               Name
               for
               being
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               :
               which
               argues
               a
               great
               Apostacy
               .
               Now
               observe
               this
               ,
               when
               such
               an
               Apostacy
               did
               eminently
               appear
               ,
               and
               Men
               proffessing
               Christanity
               did
               turn
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Heathens
               in
               many
               things
               in
               their
               worship
               ;
               then
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               began
               to
               be
               taken
               
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Abomination
               that
               made
               desolate
               was
               set
               up
               ,
               these
               Gentiles
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               Tread
               down
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               42
               Moneths
               ,
               and
               1260
               dayes
               .
               But
               before
               these
               Gentiles
               get
               into
               such
               power
               ,
               and
               grow
               so
               numerous
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               a
               time
               to
               become
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               well
               conceive
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               considerable
               space
               of
               time
               betwixt
               their
               first
               becoming
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               there
               getting
               into
               such
               power
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               carry
               it
               in
               the
               outward
               Court
               against
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               ,
               the
               Jews
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               to
               tread
               down
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               .
               So
               then
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Jews
               turning
               Gentiles
               ,
               of
               Christians
               becoming
               Heathens
               ,
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               1290
               dayes
               ;
               and
               the
               possessing
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               Treading
               down
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               ,
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               42
               Moneths
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               1260
               dayes
               ,
               30
               years
               after
               the
               former
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               place
               :
               The
               other
               place
               is
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 speaketh
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 some
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 seducing
                 spirits
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 speaking
                 lyes
                 in
                 hypocrisy
                 ,
                 forbidding
              
               to
               
                 Marry
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 meat
                 .
              
               This
               place
               shews
               how
               Jews
               should
               turn
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               Christians
               become
               Heathens
               ;
               and
               also
               shews
               how
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               be
               of
               great
               Use
               to
               help
               us
               in
               our
               inquiry
               after
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               this
               was
               done
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
               was
               taught
               and
               practised
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               prohibition
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               was
               a
               command
               to
               abstain
               from
               meats
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               began
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Abomination
               was
               set
               up
               which
               proved
               so
               desolating
               a
               thing
               to
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               People
               of
               God.
               Now
               Mr.
               
               
               Mede's
               interpretation
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ,
               rather
               Daemons
               ,
               is
               generally
               known
               and
               embraced
               coming
               with
               such
               evidence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               rejected
               :
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Daemons
               he
               concludes
               to
               be
               that
               which
               taught
               the
               worshipping
               of
               
                 Saints
                 departed
              
               ,
               wherein
               Christians
               turned
               Heathens
               ,
               for
               they
               symbolized
               with
               them
               herein
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               to
               deifie
               and
               worship
               their
               Heroes
               when
               dead
               ;
               who
               were
               a
               middle
               sort
               of
               Powers
               betwixt
               their
               sovereign
               Gods
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               being
               mediators
               betwixt
               them
               .
               And
               like
               to
               these
               were
               the
               
                 adored
                 Saints
              
               among
               Christians
               ,
               whose
               Reliques
               were
               trusted-in
               ,
               as
               Powers
               defending
               their
               Cities
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               some
               passages
               which
               he
               quotes
               out
               of
               Basil
               and
               Chrysostom
               ;
               and
               these
               he
               takes
               to
               be
               meant
               by
               the
               Mahuzzim
               ,
               or
               God
               of
               Forces
               :
               Dan.
               11.38
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               began
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               after
               Julian
               ;
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               in
               his
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               latter-times
               .
               Now
               God
               was
               no
               longer
               worshipped
               in
               truth
               ,
               when
               this
               Abomination
               came
               in
               ,
               
                 of
                 worshipping
                 Saints
              
               ,
               and
               trusting
               to
               their
               Mediation
               and
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               Protectors
               .
               God
               says
               ,
               
                 My
                 Glory
                 of
                 religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Mediation
                 and
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 another
                 :
              
               If
               men
               do
               it
               ,
               they
               certainly
               in
               this
               do
               cast
               off
               the
               
                 daily
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               even
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               and
               besides
               there
               is
               no
               Abomination
               more
               desolating
               and
               destructive
               to
               true
               Religion
               ,
               than
               for
               men
               to
               usurp
               a
               Power
               to
               command
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               forbid
               what
               God
               allows
               ;
               as
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               Meats
               :
               no
               more
               desolating
               Doctrine
               ,
               no
               more
               desolating
               Principle
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               Men
               may
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               make
               Laws
               about
               Worship
               and
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               when
               men
               think
               
               to
               mend
               God's
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               better
               Religion
               then
               what
               God
               hath
               left
               us
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               marr
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               away
               the
               
                 daily
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               that
               Abomniation
               which
               makes
               all
               desolate
               .
               Now
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Epocha
               1290
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               the
               time
               when
               Christians
               thus
               turned
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Daemons
               was
               taught
               and
               practised
               ,
               and
               then
               these
               desolating
               Abominations
               were
               set
               up
               ;
               In
               which
               the
               Apostle
               sets
               forth
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               latter
               days
               ;
               and
               doubtless
               the
               Head
               of
               this
               Apostacy
               is
               the
               true
               Epocha
               of
               these
               Numbers
               1290
               ,
               and
               1335
               days
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Let
               us
               see
               what
               we
               can
               find
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               these
               things
               foretold
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               when
               this
               Apostacy
               began
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               had
               cause
               to
               take
               up
               the
               
               Psalmist's
               complaint
               ,
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathen
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 thine
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 thy
                 holy
                 Temple
                 have
                 they
                 defiled
                 :
              
               They
               are
               gotten
               into
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               and
               we
               fear
               they
               will
               drive
               all
               the
               Worshippers
               shortly
               thence
               ,
               and
               possess
               it
               wholly
               themselves
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               tread
               down
               the
               holy
               City
               also
               .
               Now
               here
               I
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               some
               Collections
               of
               a
               late
               Author
               ,
               declaring
               when
               this
               Apostacy
               began
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               ;
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               great
               mistake
               hitherto
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               before
               laid
               down
               :
               and
               we
               have
               great
               ground
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               what
               hath
               been
               pitcht
               upon
               for
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               1290
               days
               :
               Now
               let
               us
               take
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               in
               that
               order
               in
               which
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               them
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               saith
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               Some
               shall
               depart
               
               from
               the
               Faith
               :
               some
               Sayings
               of
               Augustine
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               shew
               a
               great
               departure
               from
               the
               Faith
               in
               his
               time
               :
               As
               we
               who
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               do
               not
               believe
               in
               Peter
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               in
               whom
               Peter
               believed
               :
               This
               doth
               intimate
               that
               some
               pretending
               to
               be
               
               Peter's
               Successors
               ,
               did
               begin
               to
               claim
               such
               a
               power
               and
               Right
               as
               this
               :
               And
               what
               greater
               departing
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               than
               to
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               believe
               in
               men
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               reprehending
               the
               Popes
               arrogancy
               who
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               called
               Gods
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               he
               that
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               doth
               not
               imitate
               him
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               for
               our
               sakes
               was
               made
               man
               ;
               is
               not
               this
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Faith
               ?
               Again
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               believes
               Heaven
               to
               be
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               the
               second
               Hell
               ;
               as
               for
               a
               third
               ,
               we
               are
               wholly
               ignorant
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               found
               in
               Scripture
               :
               this
               intimates
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Faith
               in
               this
               thing
               .
               Again
               ,
               good
               works
               do
               not
               precede
               Justification
               ,
               but
               follow
               the
               justified
               :
               this
               also
               intimates
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               when
               an
               opinion
               of
               Justification
               by
               Works
               began
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               .
               This
               was
               about
               the
               year
               393.
               that
               he
               wrote
               thus
               :
               And
               about
               393.
               began
               Humane
               Traditions
               to
               grow
               into
               request
               ;
               and
               a
               Monkish
               Life
               ,
               which
               was
               conceived
               to
               be
               a
               meritorious
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               men
               might
               be
               freed
               from
               Hell
               ,
               and
               obtain
               a
               true
               ,
               certain
               ,
               and
               plentiful
               hope
               of
               eternal
               Life
               .
               
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 Contra
                 haeres
              
               .
               saith
               ,
               Among
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               shewing
               the
               great
               Defection
               ,
               A.
               396.
               whence
               is
               this
               Image-worship
               ,
               and
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Devil
               ?
               Men
               introduce
               Images
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               having
               the
               Mind
               adulterated
               from
               the
               One
               and
               onely
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               second
               thing
               ;
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Daemons
               ,
               
               and
               of
               Saint-worship
               :
               touching
               this
               ,
               a
               saying
               of
               Epiphanius
               is
               mentioned
               ;
               
                 The
                 Body
                 of
              
               Mary
               
                 was
                 truly
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 God
                 ;
                 her-self
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 given
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 worship
                 her
                 :
                 she
                 her self
                 was
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 her self
                 .
              
               We
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               observed
               Divine
               Honour
               to
               be
               given
               to
               her
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               writing
               thus
               .
               A
               Saying
               of
               Augustine
               also
               is
               mentioned
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 Religion
                 to
                 worship
                 dead
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 honoured
                 for
                 our
                 imitation-sake
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 Temples
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 honoured
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               of
               Epiphanius
               is
               referred
               to
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               396.
               as
               the
               other
               to
               399.
               
               This
               shews
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Daemons
               was
               then
               taught
               ,
               and
               had
               too
               much
               heed
               given
               to
               it
               .
               And
               did
               not
               this
               tend
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               
                 daily
                 sacrifice
              
               ?
               and
               was
               it
               not
               an
               
                 abomination
                 making
                 desolate
              
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Touching
               
                 Prohibition
                 of
                 Marriage
              
               ;
               It
               was
               endeavoured
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 A.
              
               326.
               to
               make
               a
               Decree
               ,
               
                 That
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Elders
                 should
                 refrain
                 from
                 their
                 Wives
                 :
              
               But
               Paphnutius
               opposed
               himself
               to
               the
               whole
               Council
               ,
               urging
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Marriage
                 is
                 honourable
                 among
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               a
               Decree
               of
               Liberty
               was
               brought
               forth
               :
               But
               in
               An.
               396.
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               was
               held
               (
               saith
               Helvicus
               )
               which
               made
               a
               Law
               against
               their
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Toledo
               in
               Spain
               ,
               with
               an
               Allowance
               to
               have
               Concubines
               ,
               A.
               400.
               and
               likewise
               Siricius
               who
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               from
               A.
               385
               ,
               to
               398.
               (
               as
               saith
               
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 in
                 Chron.
                 Paparum
              
               )
               imposed
               single
               life
               upon
               the
               
               Clergy
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               justifie
               it
               by
               abusing
               those
               words
               of
               
                 Paul.
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 cannot
                 please
                 God.
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               when
               forbidding
               to
               Marry
               came
               in
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 A.
              
               396.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               for
               a
               Command
               to
               abstain
               from
               Meats
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               last
               thing
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Socrat.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               saith
               ,
               That
               about
               the
               year
               396.
               
               Laws
               were
               made
               about
               Meats
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               were
               instituted
               ,
               which
               he
               called
               
                 Jewish
                 Rites
              
               ,
               which
               made
               Augustine
               complain
               ,
               
                 That
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 Religion
                 was
                 so
                 corrupted
                 with
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Humane
                 Rites
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 condition
                 of
                 Jews
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Christians
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               And
               Dionysius
               Bishop
               of
               Corinth
               did
               ,
               in
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               admonish
               another
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               to
               load
               Christians
               with
               heavy
               burthens
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Traditions
               ,
               nor
               obtrude
               upon
               his
               Brethren
               single
               Life
               .
               Thus
               we
               have
               seen
               somewhat
               that
               History
               doth
               afford
               touching
               the
               Apostasy
               foretold
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
               These
               things
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Wolfeus
               his
               Centenaries
               .
               Now
               ,
               seeing
               the
               great
               things
               of
               the
               Apostasy
               foretold
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               appear
               to
               have
               been
               commanded
               and
               practised
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               the
               year
               396
               ,
               therefore
               that
               year
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               Epocha
               of
               that
               Number
               1290
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               began
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               easily
               conclude
               ,
               about
               what
               time
               the
               Jews
               will
               be
               called
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Second
               and
               Third
               numbers
               .
               And
               lastly
               touching
               the
               1260
               days
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               it
               considered
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               1290
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               1260
               dayes
               will
               end
               together
               :
               for
               we
               may
               observe
               Rev.
               
               16.10
               ,
               12.
               that
               the
               fifth
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               Vial
               upon
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               so
               destroys
               that
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Beast
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               Seat
               ;
               then
               the
               sixth
               Angel
               pours
               out
               his
               Vial
               upon
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               ,
               that
               a
               way
               may
               be
               made
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
               .
               These
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
               are
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               .
               Now
               we
               may
               well
               suppose
               a
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               before
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               considerable
               time
               :
               They
               are
               called
               Kings
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sixth
               Vial
               ,
               which
               supposes
               their
               calling
               before
               ,
               and
               getting
               into
               such
               power
               as
               to
               be
               called
               Kings
               ;
               as
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               when
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               gathered
               into
               a
               body
               ,
               then
               were
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               Priests
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 save
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 Judah
                 first
              
               :
               therefore
               their
               calling
               is
               before
               the
               sixth
               Vial
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               may
               suppose
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               1260
               dayes
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               conceive
               that
               the
               Jews
               first
               Call
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               Call
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               will
               be
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               being
               raised
               .
               Which
               seems
               hinted
               ,
               Ro.
               11.15
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 casting
                 away
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 the
                 reconciling
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 Life
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ?
               Life
               to
               the
               dead
               Witnesses
               ;
               a
               civil
               Life
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               to
               them
               in
               a
               far
               more
               eminent
               degree
               than
               before
               ;
               and
               also
               a
               Spiritual
               Life
               to
               many
               of
               those
               that
               were
               dead
               in
               sins
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               wil
               begin
               to
               come
               in
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               first
               appearence
               and
               Rise
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               or
               first
               Beast
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               the
               head
               of
               this
               Number
               1260
               dayes
               .
               It
               's
               evident
               he
               did
               begin
               to
               appear
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               great
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               away
               the
               
                 daily
                 
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
               'T
               is
               observable
               in
               the
               year
               before
               mentioned
               196.
               
               There
               was
               a
               division
               of
               the
               Empire
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Theodosius
               ,
               and
               division
               was
               the
               way
               to
               ruine
               ;
               and
               in
               few
               years
               after
               ,
               Alaricus
               took
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               beg●●
               to
               usurpe
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               appea●●
               by
               a
               saying
               of
               Augustine
               :
               
                 The
                 keys
                 are
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Horns
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 appear
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               we
               would
               pitch
               upon
               the
               right
               time
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               1260
               dayes
               ,
               let
               's
               consider
               two
               places
               which
               give
               us
               two
               eminent
               marks
               of
               that
               time
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               Rev.
               11.2
               .
               his
               having
               such
               power
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               thereby
               treads
               down
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               Rev.
               13.5
               .
               power
               was
               given
               him
               to
               continue
               ,
               Gr.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               make
               War
               ,
               42
               Moneths
               ;
               we
               may
               well
               conceive
               he
               might
               have
               his
               Being
               some
               time
               before
               his
               making
               War
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               was
               able
               to
               tread
               down
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               .
               Now
               upon
               that
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               1290
               ,
               and
               1260
               days
               will
               end
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               head
               of
               the
               former
               number
               being
               reckoned
               to
               be
               about
               396
               ,
               it
               doth
               Appear
               ,
               that
               the
               head
               of
               the
               latter
               must
               be
               30
               years
               lower
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               At
               the
               Rise
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               the
               1260
               dayes
               will
               end
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Beast's
               time
               also
               will
               be
               run
               out
               :
               But
               we
               must
               consider
               in
               what
               sense
               this
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               then
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Treading
               down
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               ,
               and
               his
               making
               War
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               prevail
               therein
               ,
               will
               have
               an
               end
               ;
               for
               so
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 shall
                 tread
                 down
                 and
                 make
                 War
                 so
                 long
                 .
              
               Now
               when
               the
               Witnesses
               shall
               be
               raised
               ,
               they
               shall
               begin
               to
               grow
               into
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               considerable
               body
               .
               For
               then
               144000
               
               are
               said
               to
               be
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Sion
              
               .
               They
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               and
               afflicted
               estate
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Mount
                 Sion
              
               ,
               and
               to
               tread
               down
               that
               wicked
               City
               Babylon
               :
               for
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               it
               then
               will
               fall
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               the
               other
               parts
               ,
               and
               Rome
               it self
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Witnesses
               will
               be
               able
               to
               make
               War
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               first
               shall
               slay
               7000
               Names
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               overcome
               and
               kill
               him
               .
               For
               he
               that
               killeth
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               must
               be
               killed
               with
               the
               Sword
               :
               when
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               falls
               ,
               and
               the
               7000
               Names
               of
               men
               are
               slain
               ;
               then
               a
               deadly
               Wound
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               healed
               ,
               will
               be
               given
               to
               the
               first
               Beast
               :
               True
               ,
               he
               may
               doe
               somewhat
               towards
               his
               defence
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               vain
               .
               So
               that
               his
               warring
               time
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               conquer
               and
               prevail
               by
               it
               ,
               will
               then
               be
               ended
               ,
               and
               his
               42
               Monthes
               compleated
               at
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               Although
               I
               had
               declared
               some
               resolutions
               not
               to
               medle
               with
               the
               times
               ,
               farther
               than
               to
               give
               some
               signes
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               being
               earnestly
               prest
               to
               it
               ,
               I
               have
               adventured
               to
               doe
               somewhat
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               so
               much
               disparaged
               by
               former
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               the
               too
               positive
               determination
               of
               such
               who
               have
               built
               upon
               a
               wrong
               foundation
               .
               My
               aim
               hath
               been
               to
               get
               the
               surest
               ground
               I
               could
               from
               Scripture
               to
               proceed
               upon
               :
               a
               little
               time
               will
               bring
               these
               things
               to
               light
               by
               the
               accomplishment
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               't
               is
               much
               that
               we
               do
               or
               may
               understand
               by
               Books
               ,
               which
               give
               us
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               1290
               ,
               and
               1260
               dayes
               are
               come
               very
               near
               to
               their
               end
               ;
               and
               my
               hope
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               reach
               beyond
               the
               year
               1686.
               
               If
               Chronology
               be
               right
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               they
               may
               end
               before
               ;
               and
               then
               soon
               after
               ,
               Rome
               will
               come
               to
               its
               end
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               help
               it
               :
               And
               when
               these
               days
               before-mentioned
               shall
               be
               run
               out
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               conceive
               the
               work
               of
               pouring
               out
               the
               Vials
               will
               begin
               ;
               for
               that
               any
               of
               them
               are
               poured
               out
               already
               ,
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               mistake
               :
               Their
               Plagues
               are
               the
               last
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               will
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               be
               filled
               up
               ;
               what
               a
               Vial
               is
               poured
               out
               upon
               ,
               will
               be
               destroyed
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               it
               brings
               the
               last
               Plague
               upon
               that
               thing
               it
               destroys
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               these
               days
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               that
               did
               go
               forth
               of
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               bearing
               good
               Seed
               with
               them
               ,
               shall
               come
               again
               into
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               bringing
               their
               Sheaves
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               drive
               out
               those
               Gentiles
               that
               possess
               it
               .
               And
               as
               an
               handful
               of
               Corn
               was
               still
               in
               the
               earth
               even
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               times
               ;
               so
               after
               the
               end
               of
               these
               days
               ,
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               shall
               shake
               like
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 City
              
               ,
               which
               then
               shall
               begin
               to
               be
               built
               again
               ,
               shall
               flourish
               like
               the
               grass
               of
               the
               field
               .
               And
               what
               is
               foretold
               of
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Isa
              
               .
               60.22
               .
               we
               may
               apply
               also
               to
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 Saints
                 :
                 A
                 little
                 one
                 shall
                 become
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 small
                 one
                 a
                 strong
                 Nation
                 ,
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 hasten
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               The
               faithful
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               that
               remnant
               of
               the
               Woman's
               Seed
               ,
               which
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               Flock
               ,
               though
               a
               little
               one
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               small
               one
               ;
               but
               this
               little
               one
               shall
               become
               a
               thousand
               ,
               yea
               quickly
               increase
               to
               144000.
               and
               this
               small
               one
               a
               Nation
               ,
               yea
               a
               strong
               Nation
               ;
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 hasten
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
              
               and
               when
               God
               hastens
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               .
               God
               gives
               
                 to
                 every
                 seed
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.38
               .
               The
               
               seed
               is
               very
               small
               ,
               the
               body
               which
               God
               gives
               it
               ,
               is
               many
               times
               very
               great
               .
               'T
               is
               so
               in
               the
               Works
               of
               Nature
               ;
               what
               a
               tall
               ,
               spreading
               ,
               vast-bodied
               Oak
               grows
               out
               of
               a
               small
               Acorn
               !
               and
               much
               more
               in
               the
               Works
               of
               Grace
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               Seed
               
                 that
                 serves
                 God
              
               ,
               Psa
               .
               22.30
               .
               What
               a
               vast
               body
               will
               God
               give
               to
               this
               seed
               !
               'T
               was
               a
               vast
               body
               that
               was
               represented
               to
               Nebuchadnezzar
               in
               a
               Dream
               ,
               in
               that
               Image
               which
               he
               saw
               ,
               reaching
               from
               Chaldaea
               ,
               and
               Persia
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               coming
               down
               as
               far
               as
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               the
               Western-parts
               :
               but
               that
               body
               which
               God
               will
               give
               to
               the
               Seed
               that
               serves
               him
               ,
               will
               far
               exceed
               this
               ;
               for
               Christ
               will
               have
               a
               Kingdome
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               shall
               fill
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               the
               Image
               which
               Nebuchadnezzar
               saw
               ,
               must
               be
               .
               Thus
               much
               to
               shew
               that
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               lookt
               for
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               shall
               come
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Saints
               should
               with
               all
               diligence
               look
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               present
               Carriage
               and
               state
               be
               suitable
               to
               their
               expectations
               of
               such
               glorious
               things
               hereafter
               .
               Here
               are
               three
               Branches
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Exhortation
               ,
               which
               deserves
               to
               be
               a
               little
               insisted
               on
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     diligent
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     found
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     peace
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     diligent
                     that
                     ye
                     be
                     found
                     of
                     him
                     without
                     spot
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     diligent
                     that
                     ye
                     be
                     found
                     of
                     him
                     blameless
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Be
               diligent
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               :
               All
               will
               be
               found
               of
               Christ
               at
               last
               ,
               though
               some
               put
               him
               far
               out
               of
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               like
               Cain
               wander
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               
               at
               last
               he
               will
               find
               them
               out
               :
               for
               at
               death
               he
               will
               find
               them
               ;
               at
               Judgment
               he
               will
               find
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               will
               they
               do
               then
               but
               cry
               out
               with
               exceeding
               anguish
               and
               horror
               ,
               as
               Ahab
               did
               to
               
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 Hast
                 thou
                 found
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 mine
                 enemy
                 ?
              
               Now
               seeing
               all
               shall
               be
               found
               of
               him
               ,
               be
               therefore
               diligent
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               in
               a
               peaceable
               state
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceable
               frame
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 peaceable
                 state
              
               ;
               and
               that
               first
               
                 a
                 justified
                 state
              
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               peaceable
               state
               :
               Rom.
               5.1
               .
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God.
              
               Our
               care
               should
               be
               to
               be
               found
               in
               a
               
                 justified
                 estate
              
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               appear
               as
               Christ
               shall
               ,
               without
               sin
               :
               compare
               with
               this
               place
               ,
               Phil.
               3.9
               .
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 mine
                 own
                 righteousness
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousness
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               And
               if
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               .
               Here
               observe
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               ,
               Rom.
               8.1
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               If
               in
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               if
               in
               that
               Name
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               there
               we
               are
               in
               a
               strong
               tower
               ,
               and
               safe
               from
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               our
               own
               righteousness
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Justification
               ;
               
                 Not
                 having
                 mine
                 own
                 righteousness
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               What
               Law
               is
               here
               meant
               ?
               There
               is
               an
               abrogated
               Law
               ,
               and
               an
               established
               Law
               ;
               the
               abrogated
               Law
               ,
               is
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               which
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               had
               
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               and
               Christ
               the
               Substance
               being
               come
               ,
               the
               Shadows
               flee
               away
               .
               The
               established
               Law
               is
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               established
               in
               
               and
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               abrogated
               Law
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               had
               ,
               but
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               established
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               business
               of
               Justification
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               Evangelical
               Obedience
               must
               be
               yielded
               ,
               and
               in
               observing
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               confess
               that
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               have
               yielded
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               have
               it
               for
               a
               justifying
               righteousness
               ;
               for
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               also
               it
               was
               that
               Paul
               said
               ,
               not
               having
               mine
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               Rom.
               3.28
               ,
               31.
               
                 we
                 conclude
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 without
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               What
               Law
               ?
               even
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               established
               Law
               ;
               for
               he
               adds
               ,
               do
               we
               then
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               faith
               ?
               No
               ,
               we
               establish
               the
               Law
               ;
               a
               man
               therefore
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               established-law
               ,
               and
               without
               that
               evangelical-obedience
               which
               all
               true
               believers
               ,
               and
               justified
               persons
               do
               yield
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               therein
               serve
               Christ
               as
               their
               Lord.
               They
               that
               would
               have
               Christ
               ,
               and
               justification
               of
               life
               by
               him
               ,
               must
               not
               have
               their
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               no
               not
               their
               evangelical
               righteousness
               ,
               nor
               harbor
               such
               a
               dangerous
               ,
               such
               a
               corrupt
               and
               evangelical
               Notion
               about
               justification
               as
               that
               is
               .
               Now
               whereas
               ,
               those
               that
               would
               bring
               in
               our
               evangelical
               obedience
               ,
               and
               intrest
               that
               in
               the
               business
               of
               justification
               ,
               do
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               suppose
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               justification
               by
               their
               imputed
               righteousness
               alone
               ,
               is
               Antinomian
               ,
               and
               tends
               to
               the
               making
               void
               the
               Law
               ;
               Paul
               spakes
               of
               such
               an
               objection
               as
               this
               ,
               doe
               we
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               faith
               ?
               no
               ,
               we
               establish
               the
               Law.
               It
               may
               be
               better
               askt
               of
               such
               ,
               Do
               ye
               not
               make
               void
               Christ
               to
               your selves
               by
               establishing
               your
               own
               righteousness
               ;
               
               and
               so
               from
               a
               vain
               fear
               of
               Antinomianisme
               ,
               run
               to
               Antichristianisme
               ?
               sure
               the
               Orthodox
               believer
               ,
               who
               holds
               fast
               the
               faith
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               may
               say
               to
               such
               as
               Paul
               did
               to
               the
               Galatians
               Chap.
               1.6
               .
               
                 I
                 marvel
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 soon
                 removed
                 to
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 called
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 pervert
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               But
               if
               after
               so
               much
               ado
               to
               discover
               this
               New
               way
               to
               attain
               to
               justification
               Our
               English
               R.
               B.
               had
               concluded
               as
               the
               Romish
               R.
               B.
               did
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 Tutissimum
                 est
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               this
               had
               been
               ingenious
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               righteousness
               we
               should
               have
               ,
               is
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               that
               which
               is
               by
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               that
               which
               is
               by
               the
               sincere
               serving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               .
               Most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               is
               faith
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               love
               and
               obedience
               .
               Faith
               ,
               that
               is
               unfeigned
               ,
               and
               love
               that
               is
               sincere
               ,
               can
               no
               more
               be
               parted
               than
               Fire
               ,
               and
               heat
               and
               nothing
               provokes
               more
               to
               love
               ,
               nothing
               doth
               more
               vigorously
               promote
               evangelical
               obedience
               ,
               than
               a
               true
               lively
               faith
               ;
               who
               will
               love
               most
               said
               Christ
               to
               Simon
               ?
               He
               that
               had
               most
               forgiven
               said
               Simon
               ,
               and
               Christ
               said
               ,
               thou
               hast
               rightly
               judged
               .
               Faith
               will
               purify
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               reforme
               the
               Life
               .
               In
               the
               business
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               holy
               living
               ,
               Faith
               workes
               by
               love
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               justification
               ,
               love
               doth
               not
               work
               by
               faith
               to
               the
               compleating
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               that
               alone
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               have
               for
               our
               justification
               .
               An
               imputed
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               was
               
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               by
               the
               son
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Spirit
               doth
               convince
               ,
               and
               is
               received
               ,
               and
               applyed
               by
               Faith
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               must
               have
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               justified
               ,
               Rom.
               5.18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 one
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 came
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 one
                 shall
                 many
                 be
                 made
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               Christ
               was
               obedient
               in
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               obedient
               in
               his
               Death
               ;
               he
               was
               obedient
               in
               doing
               ,
               and
               in
               dying
               :
               the
               Law
               said
               ,
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               live
               ;
               The
               Man
               that
               doth
               them
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               ,
               Gal.
               3
               ,
               12.
               
               Do
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               ;
               do
               ,
               and
               do
               ;
               perfectly
               ,
               do
               ,
               and
               continue
               to
               do
               .
               Man
               stood
               bound
               to
               this
               that
               by
               such
               doing
               he
               might
               glorifie
               the
               sovereignty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               honor
               him
               as
               his
               Creator
               .
               Now
               Christ
               putting
               himself
               in
               mans
               stead
               ,
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               most
               highly
               glorified
               the
               sovereignty
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               being
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               humbled
               himself
               and
               took
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               .
               Again
               the
               Law
               said
               ,
               not
               doing
               thou
               must
               die
               :
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               Death
               .
               Now
               Christ
               became
               obedient
               to
               Death
               ,
               whereby
               all
               that
               doe
               believe
               are
               delivered
               from
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               be
               in
               bondage
               ,
               through
               fear
               of
               Death
               ;
               consider
               then
               what
               the
               Law
               sayeth
               ,
               and
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               bring
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               be
               found
               trusting
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ;
               so
               shall
               you
               be
               found
               in
               a
               justified
               state
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               sanctified
               state
               is
               a
               state
               of
               Peace
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 sayth
                 my
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
              
               Isa
               .
               48.22
               .
               But
               he
               spaketh
               peace
               to
               his
               Saints
               ,
               Psa
               .
               85.8
               .
               
                 The
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 God.
                 Except
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 he
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               is
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               joys
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               neither
               circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               nor
               un-circumcision
               ,
               but
               the
               New
               Creature
               ;
               the
               New
               Creature
               ,
               the
               Man
               made
               after
               God
               ;
               who
               hath
               concerning
               the
               former
               conversation
               ,
               put
               off
               the
               Old
               Man
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               state
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Be
               diligent
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               a
               peaceable
               frame
               .
               A
               peaceable
               State
               and
               a
               peaceable
               frame
               goe
               together
               ;
               when
               God
               is
               at
               peace
               with
               men
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               :
               who
               ever
               can
               look
               to
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               as
               their
               peace
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Spirit
               destroying
               that
               enmity
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               their
               Hearts
               against
               God.
               Be
               at
               peace
               with
               the
               sovereignty
               of
               God.
               Say
               not
               as
               those
               enemies
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 Man
                 to
                 reign
                 ,
                 over
                 us
              
               ;
               but
               as
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               Not
               as
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
               but
               as
               
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 house
                 we
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Be
               at
               peace
               with
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               say
               as
               
                 David
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 doe
                 I
                 love
                 thy
                 Law
              
               ?
               As
               Paul
               ,
               I
               delight
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               after
               the
               inner
               Man.
               Be
               at
               peace
               with
               all
               the
               Truths
               of
               God
               ;
               receive
               them
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               be
               found
               walking
               in
               it
               .
               Be
               at
               peace
               with
               all
               the
               dispensations
               of
               God
               ;
               even
               with
               such
               wherein
               evil
               comes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               those
               wherein
               good
               comes
               .
               Be
               at
               peace
               with
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               Love
               those
               whom
               God
               loves
               ,
               whom
               Chrst
               hath
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               hath
               sanctified
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               Branch
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Be
                 diligent
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 without
                 spot
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               But
               who
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               in
               this
               life
               without
               spot
               ?
               Noah
               had
               his
               spot
               ;
               Lot
               had
               his
               spot
               ;
               David
               
               had
               his
               spot
               ,
               and
               Peter
               had
               his
               spot
               .
            
             
               A.
               None
               in
               this
               life
               are
               altogether
               without
               spot
               ,
               't
               was
               Christ
               alone
               who
               was
               absolutely
               without
               spot
               ,
               Heb.
               9.14
               .
               
                 He
                 offered
                 himself
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 lamb
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 blemish
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.19
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Be
               such
               now
               ,
               as
               that
               you
               may
               comfornably
               hope
               to
               be
               without
               spot
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               when
               your
               Souls
               shall
               be
               separated
               from
               your
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               appear
               so
               at
               the
               Judgment
               .
               If
               now
               you
               are
               regenerated
               ,
               If
               now
               you
               have
               faith
               working
               by
               love
               ,
               If
               now
               you
               have
               repentance
               unto
               life
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               Christ's
               ;
               then
               you
               shall
               be
               at
               last
               altogether
               without
               spot
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Take
               the
               right
               course
               to
               be
               Without
               all
               spots
               of
               guilt
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               an
               unspotted
               Justification
               :
               To
               this
               an
               unspotted
               righteousness
               is
               necessary
               ,
               personal
               righteousness
               is
               not
               so
               .
               As
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lamb
               without
               spot
               ,
               as
               he
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               therefore
               his
               Sacrifice
               was
               the
               Sacrifice
               without
               spot
               ,
               his
               righteousness
               which
               he
               fulfilled
               was
               the
               righteousness
               without
               spot
               :
               and
               if
               this
               be
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               trusted
               in
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               obtain
               a
               justification
               without
               spot
               ;
               whereas
               mens
               personal
               righteousness
               hath
               its
               spots
               ,
               their
               Holy
               things
               have
               iniquity
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               personal
               righteousness
               must
               be
               the
               righteousness
               for
               our
               justification
               ,
               what
               will
               that
               be
               but
               a
               spotted
               justification
               ?
               and
               that
               will
               be
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Cant.
               6.10
               .
               The
               Spouse
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 fair
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun.
              
               In
               
                 holiness
                 ,
                 in
              
               grace
               wrought
               ,
               In
               evangelical
               Obedience
               ,
               she
               is
               but
               fair
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               
               having
               her
               spots
               like
               the
               Moon
               ;
               but
               in
               her
               justification
               ,
               she
               is
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               not
               having
               any
               spot
               of
               guilt
               ,
               or
               sin
               imputed
               remaining
               on
               her
               :
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               clothed
               with
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               ;
               the
               true
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Woman
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ's
               righteousnes
               imputed
               to
               her
               ;
               some
               there
               are
               that
               will
               chuse
               rather
               to
               be
               clothed
               with
               the
               Moon
               ,
               their
               own
               personal
               righteousness
               .
               But
               who
               are
               most
               likely
               to
               go
               away
               justified
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               clothed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               nay
               will
               not
               be
               otherwise
               cloathed
               then
               with
               the
               Moon
               ?
               surely
               these
               at
               best
               are
               but
               like
               Jacobs
               Cattel
               ,
               spotted
               and
               speckled
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               such
               as
               't
               was
               concerning
               
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Zach.
              
               3.3
               .
               
                 Now
                 Joshua
                 was
                 cloathed
                 with
                 filthy
                 Garments
              
               :
               and
               what
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               concerning
               Joshua
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               filthy
               Garments
               ,
               and
               cloth
               him
               with
               change
               of
               raiments
               ?
               Thus
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               stand
               justified
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               accepted
               in
               his
               sight
               .
               Those
               that
               will
               not
               imbrace
               Christ's
               counsel
               ,
               buy
               of
               me
               white
               raiment
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               cloathed
               ,
               make
               my
               righteousness
               thine
               own
               :
               cannot
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               saved
               ,
               for
               no
               unclean
               thing
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               Now
               if
               you
               trust
               to
               your
               personal
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               Christ's
               imputed
               to
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               but
               an
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               an
               undeniable
               truth
               :
               Those
               that
               have
               not
               Christ
               for
               righteousness
               have
               not
               true
               holiness
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               without
               imputed
               righteousness
               ,
               are
               without
               personal
               ,
               evangelical
               righteousness
               ,
               for
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.30
               .
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 righteousness
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               ,
               whatever
               shew
               of
               holiness
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               
               whatever
               holy
               duties
               are
               performed
               ,
               yet
               such
               have
               not
               true
               holiness
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               not
               sanctification
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               not
               sanctification
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               righteousness
               .
               So
               that
               't
               is
               clear
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               not
               imputed
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               so
               justification
               through
               Faith
               in
               it
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               inherent
               righteousness
               ,
               nor
               true
               holiness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               expect
               to
               see
               God
               ;
               for
               without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
               you
               cannot
               go
               to
               Heaven
               without
               holiness
               ,
               and
               this
               you
               cannot
               have
               ,
               but
               from
               Christ
               ;
               and
               not
               this
               from
               Christ
               ,
               unless
               you
               have
               him
               for
               righteousness
               ;
               you
               cannot
               have
               that
               which
               you
               make
               the
               condition
               of
               justification
               unless
               you
               have
               Christ
               for
               rightousness
               .
               If
               without
               imputed
               righteousness
               then
               without
               true
               holiness
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               you
               will
               come
               neer
               the
               case
               of
               those
               mentioned
               Mat
               7.22
               .
               if
               not
               fully
               up
               to
               it
               :
               
                 Lord
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 prophesied
                 in
                 thy
                 Name
              
               &c.
               
               Have
               not
               we
               taken
               thee
               for
               our
               Lord
               ?
               have
               not
               we
               believed
               ,
               and
               yielded
               evangelical
               obedience
               ?
               Yea
               we
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               prove
               both
               .
               Our
               Faith
               appears
               ,
               for
               in
               thy
               Name
               we
               did
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ;
               that
               was
               ,
               through
               Faith
               in
               thy
               Name
               :
               and
               our
               evangelical
               obedience
               appears
               :
               for
               we
               owned
               thee
               for
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               Name
               ;
               our
               works
               have
               been
               done
               in
               thy
               Name
               ;
               we
               have
               done
               good
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               done
               it
               in
               thy
               Name
               .
               And
               now
               we
               present
               our
               Faith
               as
               a
               work
               to
               thee
               ;
               and
               we
               present
               other
               works
               ,
               and
               duties
               with
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               bold
               to
               plead
               our
               Faith
               and
               our
               works
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               look
               now
               to
               be
               accepted
               of
               thee
               ;
               behold
               here
               the
               condition
               fulfilled
               by
               us
               ,
               here
               's
               the
               
                 causa
                 sine
                 qua
                 non
              
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               was
               required
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               is
               performed
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               expect
               thou
               shouldst
               perform
               thy
               part
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 open
                 
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               thus
               they
               plead
               .
               But
               what
               is
               Christ's
               answer
               ?
               
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 ye
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               you
               are
               neither
               justified
               nor
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               what
               should
               you
               do
               here
               ?
               I
               know
               you
               not
               ,
               therefore
               you
               are
               not
               justified
               ;
               I
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               find
               no
               acceptance
               with
               me
               ,
               one
               thing
               is
               lacking
               ,
               you
               have
               none
               of
               my
               righteousness
               ;
               it
               was
               preached
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               rejected
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               it
               imputed
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               whereas
               you
               boast
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               ,
               you
               did
               not
               serve
               me
               as
               I
               would
               be
               served
               :
               I
               see
               no
               true
               holiness
               or
               evangelical
               obedience
               in
               all
               that
               you
               did
               ;
               for
               you
               did
               it
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               not
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               your
               own
               wills
               ;
               my
               Father
               never
               required
               your
               obedience
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               for
               another
               he
               did
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               reckon
               you
               amongst
               the
               workers
               of
               righteousness
               .
               And
               you
               call
               me
               Lord
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               but
               a
               part
               of
               my
               Name
               ;
               you
               divide
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               you
               do
               not
               call
               me
               by
               my
               evangelical
               Name
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               I
               cannot
               call
               you
               by
               that
               Name
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 rightteousness
              
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
              
               .
               The
               great
               plea
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               and
               our
               in
               this
               great
               point
               of
               justification
               )
               New
               Socinians
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               imputed
               righteousness
               makes
               void
               personal
               righteousness
               and
               holiness
               ;
               but
               we
               see
               better
               ground
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               denying
               and
               rejecting
               of
               an
               imputed
               righteousness
               makes
               void
               personal
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               puts
               men
               quite
               besides
               the
               way
               of
               justification
               and
               salvation
               .
               What
               reason
               is
               there
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               imbrace
               this
               branch
               of
               the
               exhortation
               ?
               Be
               diligent
               to
               get
               an
               interest
               in
               that
               unspotted
               righteousness
               whereby
               you
               shall
               have
               all
               spots
               
               of
               guilt
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               so
               attain
               an
               unspotted
               and
               perfect
               justification
               .
               But
               before
               I
               leave
               this
               particular
               ,
               let
               one
               thing
               be
               considered
               .
               This
               error
               about
               justification
               by
               inherent
               righteousness
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               very
               first
               that
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               about
               matter
               of
               religion
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               History
               of
               Cain
               and
               
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               4.
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               Abel
               brought
               of
               the
               firstlings
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               and
               offered
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               bloodshed
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Christ
               was
               offered
               ,
               and
               slain
               typicaly
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               a
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World.
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               rock
               was
               Christ
               ,
               so
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               Christ
               ;
               In
               this
               the
               Law
               was
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               ,
               Abel
               did
               die
               the
               death
               ,
               (
               viz
               )
               in
               the
               firstlings
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               which
               did
               die
               the
               death
               ;
               typfying
               Christ
               ;
               and
               in
               offering
               this
               
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Abel
              
               did
               well
               ,
               taking
               the
               right
               course
               to
               obtain
               justification
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               did
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Cain
               brought
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               expected
               that
               this
               offering
               ,
               this
               work
               and
               Service
               of
               his
               ,
               should
               procure
               his
               acceptance
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               justification
               before
               him
               .
               But
               what
               came
               of
               it
               ?
               To
               Cain
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               offering
               ,
               God
               had
               no
               respect
               :
               Cain
               was
               not
               justified
               hereby
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               what
               follows
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 doest
                 well
                 shalt
                 thou
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 sin
                 lies
                 at
                 thy
                 door
                 .
              
               Observe
               ,
               that
               sins
               lying
               at
               the
               door
               is
               the
               contrary
               to
               being
               accepted
               ,
               now
               the
               meaning
               of
               sins
               lying
               at
               the
               door
               is
               ,
               that
               sin
               is
               not
               pardoned
               ,
               but
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               remains
               ;
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
               is
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               ready
               to
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               art
               not
               justified
               ;
               so
               this
               doing
               
               well
               ,
               and
               not
               doing
               well
               ,
               is
               spoken
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               offerings
               then
               made
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               which
               they
               aimed
               at
               in
               their
               offerings
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               accepted
               ,
               and
               justified
               .
               Abel
               did
               well
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               right
               course
               to
               be
               justified
               ,
               but
               Cain
               did
               not
               well
               ;
               Abel
               did
               well
               ,
               in
               seeking
               his
               justification
               ,
               and
               acceptance
               ,
               by
               an
               imputed
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               thus
               his
               sin
               was
               carried
               from
               his
               door
               ,
               never
               to
               come
               near
               it
               again
               ;
               but
               Cain
               did
               not
               well
               ,
               in
               seeking
               his
               justification
               and
               acceptance
               by
               his
               personal
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               work
               which
               he
               did
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               Sin
               lay
               at
               his
               door
               .
               So
               Abel
               was
               justified
               ,
               and
               became
               righteous
               Abel
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               called
               Mat.
               23.25
               .
               But
               Cain
               went
               away
               not
               justified
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               very
               wroth
               ,
               and
               slew
               his
               brother
               Abel
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               Martyr
               ;
               and
               he
               suffered
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               great
               fundamental
               truth
               ,
               of
               justification
               by
               an
               imputed
               righteousness
               ,
               Sealing
               it
               with
               his
               blood
               .
               If
               you
               would
               then
               be
               found
               in
               peace
               ,
               being
               found
               in
               a
               justified
               estate
               ,
               see
               that
               you
               be
               not
               found
               in
               this
               way
               of
               Cain
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               way
               of
               
                 Blessed
                 Abel
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Faith
                 offered
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 than
                 Cain
                 ,
              
               &c.
               See
               Heb.
               4.11
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Be
               without
               the
               spots
               of
               the
               Not-Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               are
               in
               an
               unregenerate
               state
               ,
               Deut.
               32.5
               .
               
                 Their
                 spot
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 spot
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               spots
               of
               the
               Not-Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               these
               have
               their
               spots
               .
               There
               are
               spots
               in
               dead
               Carcases
               ,
               and
               spots
               sometimes
               in
               living
               bodies
               ;
               so
               there
               are
               the
               spots
               of
               men
               dead
               in
               Sins
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               to
               God.
               Sin
               reigning
               ,
               Sin
               loved
               ,
               Sin
               
               committed
               without
               repentance
               ,
               Godly
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               reformation
               ,
               is
               the
               spot
               of
               men
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Not-Children
               of
               God.
               Sin
               hated
               ,
               sin
               loathed
               ,
               resisted
               ,
               over
               which
               there
               is
               mourning
               after
               a
               godly
               sort
               ,
               is
               the
               spot
               of
               those
               that
               are
               quickened
               ,
               and
               made
               alive
               to
               God.
               Let
               's
               take
               Notice
               more
               particularly
               of
               some
               spots
               of
               unregeneracy
               ,
               which
               you
               must
               have
               purged
               away
               ,
               if
               you
               look
               to
               reign
               with
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               spot
               of
               looking
               on
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               as
               the
               fairest
               ,
               and
               best
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               spot
               of
               unregeneracy
               .
               There
               began
               the
               first
               sin
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               issue
               and
               product
               of
               it
               in
               corrupt
               Nature
               ;
               a
               lusting
               after
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               as
               the
               fairest
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               very
               image
               of
               the
               Earthly
               Adam
               .
               When
               Men
               can
               take
               ,
               and
               eat
               freely
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               as
               more
               sweet
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               because
               forbidden
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               manifest
               spot
               of
               the
               Not-Children
               of
               God.
               Such
               there
               are
               to
               whom
               stolen
               waters
               are
               most
               sweet
               ,
               and
               Bread
               of
               secrecies
               is
               pleasant
               ;
               but
               the
               dead
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               being
               there
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               Hell.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               love
               ,
               worship
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               Creature
               more
               than
               the
               Creature
               ;
               to
               have
               more
               care
               of
               the
               body
               than
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               more
               regard
               to
               things
               temporal
               ,
               then
               eternal
               :
               to
               things
               earthly
               than
               to
               things
               Heavenly
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               spot
               of
               unregeneracy
               ,
               and
               forbidds
               such
               to
               look
               for
               any
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               love
               darkness
               ;
               and
               hate
               the
               light
               ;
               to
               love
               sin
               ,
               and
               hate
               holiness
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               godly
               ;
               is
               a
               spot
               of
               the
               Not-Children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Delight
               in
               lying
               ,
               is
               a
               spot
               of
               the
               Not-Children
               of
               God.
               Isa
               .
               63.8
               .
               
                 He
                 said
                 surely
                 they
                 are
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 Children
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 lye
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 their
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               But
               of
               such
               as
               will
               ly
               ,
               such
               as
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               say
               of
               such
               ?
               
                 surely
                 they
                 are
                 Children
                 that
                 will
                 ly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               is
               a
               spot
               of
               unregeneracy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Not-children
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               is
               either
               in
               the
               forehead
               ,
               so
               as
               openly
               to
               own
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               to
               profess
               to
               be
               his
               Worshippers
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               to
               give
               up
               their
               power
               to
               him
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               spot
               of
               the
               Not-children
               of
               God.
               for
               of
               such
               't
               is
               said
               Rev.
               14.9
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 Worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 his
                 Mark
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
              
               they
               that
               believe
               as
               the
               Pope
               will
               have
               them
               believe
               ,
               and
               Worship
               according
               to
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               Commands
               ,
               have
               his
               marks
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               owned
               by
               the
               Lord
               as
               his
               ,
               neither
               may
               expect
               any
               inheritance
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Strive
               to
               be
               more
               and
               more
               cleansed
               from
               those
               spots
               ,
               which
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               regenerate
               state
               ,
               are
               too
               often
               defiled
               with
               .
               Thus
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               spot
               of
               Pride
               .
               This
               is
               a
               hateful
               spot
               ,
               which
               many
               times
               defiles
               even
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               Knowledge
               too
               oft
               puffeth
               up
               ,
               gifts
               many
               times
               puff
               up
               ;
               the
               People
               of
               God
               should
               esteem
               others
               better
               than
               themselves
               ,
               but
               too
               apt
               they
               are
               to
               esteem
               themselves
               better
               than
               others
               .
               God
               would
               not
               have
               his
               Children
               defiled
               with
               this
               spot
               .
               To
               prevent
               this
               in
               Paul
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               him
               a
               Thorn
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               lifted
               up
               in
               his
               Spirit
               
               through
               the
               abundance
               of
               Revelations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               spot
               of
               covetousness
               ,
               too
               much
               love
               to
               the
               World
               is
               many
               times
               the
               spot
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               We
               read
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               idolatry
               of
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               iniquity
               of
               covetousness
               .
               There
               is
               the
               idolatry
               of
               covetousness
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               degree
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               serving
               of
               Mammon
               ,
               and
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               serving
               of
               God
               ;
               of
               which
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 ye
                 cannot
                 serve
                 God
                 and
                 Mammon
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               excludes
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               makes
               men
               uncapable
               of
               an
               inheritance
               there
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.5
               .
               Now
               this
               degree
               of
               covetousness
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               But
               there
               is
               besides
               this
               ,
               mention
               of
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               covetousness
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               come
               not
               up
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               idolatry
               before
               spoken
               of
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               iniquity
               ;
               and
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               covetousness
               is
               iniquity
               :
               and
               the
               iniquity
               of
               covetousness
               when
               't
               is
               in
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               begets
               fatherly
               displeasure
               in
               God
               ,
               Isa
               .
               57.17
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 his
                 covetousness
                 was
                 I
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               this
               smiting
               is
               in
               order
               to
               the
               healing
               of
               this
               distemper
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               his
               ways
               ,
               and
               will
               heal
               him
               .
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               ,
               as
               of
               that
               Idolatry
               of
               covetousness
               which
               is
               the
               spot
               of
               the
               Not-children
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               of
               all
               Iniquity
               of
               covetousness
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               spot
               of
               carnal
               security
               ,
               and
               of
               negligence
               ,
               and
               remissness
               in
               duties
               ;
               carnal
               security
               ,
               slumbering
               ,
               and
               sleeping
               was
               the
               spot
               even
               of
               the
               wise
               Virgins
               ;
               they
               neglect
               their
               watch
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               comes
               ,
               and
               finds
               them
               sleeping
               .
               The
               thoughts
               of
               our
               going
               hence
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               coming
               ,
               should
               dwell
               upon
               our
               hearts
               .
               What
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               all
               ,
               Watch
               ,
               and
               
               be
               not
               cold
               and
               lukewarm
               ,
               but
               be
               zealous
               and
               repent
               ,
               be
               fervent
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               serving
               the
               Lord.
               Like
               Elias
               ,
               Jam.
               5.17
               .
               
                 He
                 prayed
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               or
               he
               prayed
               in
               prayer
               ;
               so
               pray
               in
               prayer
               ,
               hear
               in
               hearing
               ,
               do
               in
               doing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Take
               heed
               of
               Babylonish
               spots
               ,
               come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               that
               ye
               partake
               not
               in
               her
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               will-worship
               ;
               to
               be
               of
               a
               persecuting
               Spirit
               to
               beat
               fellow-servants
               ,
               these
               are
               sins
               ,
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               of
               God
               are
               sometimes
               in
               some
               degrees
               defiled
               with
               these
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               hearken
               not
               to
               the
               call
               ,
               partake
               not
               in
               her
               sins
               ,
               may
               bring
               some
               of
               the
               temporal
               Plagues
               of
               Babylon
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               last
               branch
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               is
               ,
               be
               deligent
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               blameless
               ,
               for
               this
               consider
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Faith
               is
               blameless
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               without
               guilt
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               believes
               is
               justified
               from
               all
               things
               Acts
               13.39
               .
               No
               sin
               is
               charged
               upon
               him
               to
               his
               condemnation
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               Blessed
               Man
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               doth
               not
               impute
               Sin.
               For
               he
               hath
               an
               absolutely
               blameless
               righteousness
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               Faith
               ,
               which
               renders
               him
               blameless
               in
               respect
               of
               guilt
               .
            
             
               Again
               he
               that
               hates
               the
               evil
               that
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               complains
               of
               his
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               O
               wretched
               Man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               Death
               ?
               is
               so
               far
               blameless
               that
               the
               evil
               he
               doth
               ,
               is
               charged
               not
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               't
               is
               no
               more
               I
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               he
               that
               hath
               sincerity
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               blameless
               in
               a
               Scripture-account
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               gracious
               esteem
               
               of
               God.
               A
               Noah
               ,
               who
               was
               righteouss
               in
               his
               generations
               ,
               upright
               ,
               and
               sincere
               towards
               God
               ,
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               
                 blameless
                 :
                 A
                 David
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 after
                 God's
                 Heart
              
               doing
               all
               his
               wills
               ,
               is
               
                 blameless
                 .
                 A
                 Job
              
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 an
                 upright
                 Man
                 ,
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 eschewing
                 evil
                 ,
              
               is
               blameless
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 perfect
                 Man
              
               :
               such
               as
               Zachary
               ,
               and
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 who
                 walk
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Commands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               are
               blameless
               .
               Such
               as
               these
               are
               blameless
               in
               God's
               
                 Gracious
                 account
              
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               
                 their
                 own
              
               .
               They
               see
               much
               in
               themselves
               to
               bewail
               ,
               much
               to
               be
               
                 humbled
                 for
              
               ,
               much
               to
               
                 repent
                 of
              
               ,
               much
               that
               they
               blame
               themselves
               for
               ,
               when
               God
               is
               yet
               pleased
               to
               
                 call
                 them
                 blameless
              
               Now
               be
               diligent
               that
               you
               may
               have
               that
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               ,
               which
               may
               incourage
               you
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               out
               of
               his
               
                 abundant
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 great
                 love
                 toward
                 you
              
               ,
               account
               you
               blameless
               .
               Avoid
               as
               much
               as
               possible
               every
               thing
               
                 blame
                 worthy
                 ,
                 and
              
               do
               what
               is
               commanded
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               pray
               
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 Judgments
                 ,
              
               which
               shall
               come
               upon
               the
               World
               of
               the
               Ungodly
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               that
               World
               which
               is
               to
               
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Books
               Printed
               for
               ,
               and
               Sold
               by
               
                 Benjamin
                 Harris
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Stationers
               Arms
               at
               the
               
               East-End
               of
               the
               Royal-Exchange
               in
               Cornhil
               .
            
             
               THE
               
                 Accomplisht
                 Ladies
                 Delight
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Preserving
                 ,
                 Physick
                 ,
                 Beautifying
              
               ,
               and
               Cookery
               :
               The
               Second
               Edition
               ,
               with
               Large
               Additions
               Price
               2
               s.
               
            
             
               
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
              
               :
               Or
               ,
               the
               Young-Man's
               Conflict
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
               ;
               Discovering
               the
               Corruption
               and
               Vanity
               of
               Youth
               ,
               the
               Horrible
               Nature
               of
               Sin
               :
               In
               a
               Dialogue
               ,
               between
               an
               
                 Old
                 Apostate
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Young
                 Professor
              
               :
               The
               Fifth
               Impression
               .
               Price
               1
               s.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ;
               The
               
                 Grand
                 Impostor
              
               Discovered
               :
               Or
               :
               The
               
                 Quakers
                 Doctrine
              
               weighed
               in
               the
               Ballance
               ,
               and
               found
               wanting
               .
               A
               Poem
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Dialogue
               ;
               wherein
               their
               Chief
               and
               most
               concerning
               Principles
               are
               laid
               down
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               God's
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               thereby
               Refuted
               .
               Price
               1
               s.
               
            
             
               
                 Animae
                 Astrologiae
              
               :
               Or
               ▪
               
                 A
                 Guide
                 to
                 Astrologers
              
               ;
               with
               a
               New
               Table
               of
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               ,
               Rectifyed
               for
               several
               Years
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               divers
               other
               Illustrations
               :
               By
               
                 W.
                 Lilly
              
               ,
               Student
               in
               Astrology
               ,
               Price
               1
               s.
               6
               d.
               
            
             
               
                 Summons
                 to
                 the
                 Grave
              
               :
               Or
               ,
               
                 A
                 Tim●ly
                 Preparation
                 for
                 Death
              
               .
               Demonstrated
               in
               a
               Sermon
               ;
               Preached
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               
                 John
                 Norcost
              
               :
               With
               Two
               Elegies
               thereunto
               prefixt
               ,
               By
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
              
               .
               Price
               8
               d.
               
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Young
                 Converted
                 Gallant
              
               :
               Or
               ,
               Directions
               for
               the
               Reading
               of
               that
               Divine
               Poem
               ,
               
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ,
               Shewing
               the
               Readers
               
               thereof
               ,
               how
               to
               Read
               the
               same
               Poem
               aright
               in
               these
               four
               Respects
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 First
              
               ,
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               Substance
               or
               History
               thereof
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               Intent
               or
               Mystery
               thereof
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               Consequent
               Doctrine
               thereof
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               Practical
               Application
               thereof
               .
               Compiled
               in
               a
               Poem
               ;
               By
               
                 John
                 Mason
              
               ,
               Gentleman
               of
               Fordham
               in
               Cambridge-shire
               .
               Price
               1
               s.
               
            
             
               The
               Beauty
               ,
               Vigour
               and
               Strength
               of
               Youth
               bespoke
               for
               God
               :
               In
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               lately
               Preached
               to
               
                 Young
                 Men
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Twelfth
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               on
               Verse
               the
               First
               .
               By
               
                 Thomas
                 Powel
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Price
               6
               d.
               
            
             
               
                 Blessed
                 Rest
              
               for
               the
               
                 Burdened
                 Sinner
              
               :
               Or
               ,
               The
               only
               Center
               of
               the
               Soul.
               Wherein
               is
               Discovered
               ,
               First
               ,
               Who
               he
               is
               that
               Invites
               ,
               and
               calls
               Sinners
               to
               this
               
                 Rest
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               The
               Incouragement
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               for
               
                 Rest
                 .
                 Thirdly
              
               ,
               Many
               Obstructions
               and
               Impediments
               ,
               which
               keeps
               back
               Sinners
               ;
               with
               their
               Unreasonableness
               answered
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Rest
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               shall
               have
               ,
               that
               comes
               unto
               Christ
               .
               Delivered
               in
               several
               Sermons
               ,
               from
               Matthew
               the
               11.12
               .
               By
               
                 John
                 Hopwood
              
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               The
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               City
               .
               Described
               in
               the
               Nine
               Last
               Chapters
               of
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Unfolded
               .
               Also
               ,
               these
               following
               Particulars
               are
               briefly
               handled
               :
               First
               ,
               The
               Calling
               of
               the
               
                 Jews
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               The
               Restitution
               of
               all
               Things
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Decription
               of
               the
               Two
               
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               .
               The
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               's
               Perishing
               by
               Fire
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               Some
               Signs
               of
               Times
               ,
               when
               the
               Fall
               of
               Babylon
               is
               near
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               Some
               Advantages
               ,
               which
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               these
               Truths
               will
               
               afford
               .
               Seventhly
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               All
               ,
               in
               some
               Counsels
               and
               Directions
               .
               By
               
                 William
                 Alleine
              
               ,
               M.
               A.
               sometimes
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               at
               Bristol
               .
            
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Delusion
               Reproved
               :
               Or
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               Cause
               fairly
               Heard
               ,
               and
               justly
               Condemned
               .
               Being
               an
               Answer
               to
               
                 William
                 Penn
                 ,
                 George
                 Fox
                 ,
                 George
                 Whitehead
                 ,
                 George
                 Keith
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Burroughs
                 ,
              
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               the
               most
               leading
               Men
               amongst
               them
               :
               wherein
               their
               Horrid
               Perversion
               ,
               and
               False
               and
               Dangerous
               Interpretations
               of
               above
               Fifty
               Distinct
               Texts
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               are
               plainly
               Evinced
               .
               By
               
                 Thomas
                 Wilcon
              
               ,
               Rector
               of
               Arrow
               in
               Warwickshire
               .
               Price
               1
               s.
               
            
             
               
                 Come
                 and
                 Welcome
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               A
               plain
               and
               profitable
               Discourse
               upon
               the
               Sixth
               of
               John
               ,
               and
               Thirty
               seventh
               Verse
               .
               Shewing
               the
               Cause
               ,
               Truth
               and
               Manner
               of
               the
               Coming
               of
               a
               Sinner
               to
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Happy
               Reception
               ,
               and
               Blessed
               Entertainment
               .
               By
               
                 John
                 Bunyan
              
               ,
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               the
               
                 Pilgrim's
                 Progress
              
               .
               Price
               1
               s.
               6.
               d.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Seaman's
                 Spiritual
                 Companion
              
               :
               Or
               ,
               
                 Navigation
                 Spiritualized
              
               .
               Being
               a
               New
               Compass
               for
               Seamen
               .
               By
               
                 William
                 Balmford
              
               ;
               and
               Recommended
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Reader
              
               by
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               Price
               1.
               s.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Mother
              
               Shipton
               :
               Being
               not
               only
               a
               True
               Account
               of
               her
               strange
               Birth
               ,
               and
               most
               Important
               Passages
               of
               her
               Life
               :
               But
               also
               of
               her
               Prophecies
               ,
               now
               newly
               Collected
               ,
               and
               Historically
               Experienced
               ,
               from
               the
               Time
               of
               her
               Birth
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               until
               this
               present
               Year
               ,
               1679.
               
               Containing
               the
               most
               Important
               Passages
               of
               State
               ,
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               these
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
               England
               following
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
              
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
              
               
                 King
                 James
                 ,
              
               
                 K.
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
                 ,
              
               
                 K.
                 Charles
                 the
                 Second
                 .
              
            
             
               Strangely
               preserved
               amongst
               other
               Writings
               belonging
               to
               an
               Old
               Monastery
               in
               York-shire
               ;
               and
               now
               Published
               for
               the
               Information
               of
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               An
               exact
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               in
               practice
               amongst
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               and
               other
               their
               Emissaries
               :
               With
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               their
               Antichristian
               and
               
                 Devilish
                 Policy
              
               .
               By
               
                 Titus
                 Oates
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               Price
               .
               6
               d.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Salve
                 for
                 Soul-sores
              
               ;
               being
               a
               Discourse
               on
               
                 Christ's
                 friendly
                 Admonition
                 to
              
               Peter
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Fall
               and
               Rising
               of
               Peter
               is
               at
               large
               considered
               ;
               the
               Craft
               ,
               Potency
               ,
               and
               Malice
               of
               Satan
               (
               that
               Arch-Enemy
               of
               our
               Salvation
               )
               discovered
               :
               His
               yvarious
               Wiles
               ,
               Stratagems
               ,
               and
               Machinations
               invalidated
               :
               Several
               choice
               and
               excellent
               Gospel-Truthes
               handled
               ,
               and
               cleared
               from
               the
               Calumnies
               and
               Objections
               of
               Gain-sayers
               .
               )
               Here
               is
               also
               Milk
               for
               the
               Weak
               ,
               Meat
               for
               the
               Strong
               ,
               Musick
               for
               the
               Melancholick
               ,
               and
               Wine
               for
               the
               Wounded
               :
               Here
               the
               Tempted
               may
               be
               succour'd
               the
               Oppressed
               relieved
               ,
               the
               Mourner
               comforted
               ,
               and
               the
               Wanderer
               directed
               .
               Delivered
               in
               sundry
               Sermonrs
               at
               first
               ;
               and
               now
               published
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               God's
               Church
               in
               general
               .
               To
               which
               are
               added
               ,
               Four
               Sermons
               ,
               Preached
               upon
               Sacramental-Occasions
               .
               By
               
                 Thomas
                 Powell
              
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               One
               whom
               Satan
               hath
               winnowed
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 Cure
                 of
                 sad
                 disconsolate
                 Thoughts
                 in
                 Christians
                 :
              
               By
               one
               of
               their
               sympathizing
               Fellow-Members
               ,
               
                 W.
                 Traughton
              
               .